Annetiie [ED]

Annetiie

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

Annetiie
by Ed. All rights reserved.

Year 1670. Araby

Annetjie had been aboard a VOC–the Dutch East India Company–ship taken by corsairs between Madagascar and the Fever Coast of Africa. No one had anticipated that one of the ferocious storms that occasionally trod these waters would appear to ravage the fleet accompanying the heavy treasure galleon and leave it a wallowing cripple, ripe for the plucking. Limping down to Good Hope, the Hirondelle, Swallow in English, the fat East Indiaman had been attacked by a dozen of the smaller, more agile dhows of the corsairs. Even though more heavily gunned, her lack of maneuverability and the speed of her attackers soon had the Captain of the Hirondelle dipping his colors in surrender.

The officers knew that they would be worth more as ransom than dead and so remained calm. The more experienced sailors jumped overboard, better the sharks or drowning than alive in the hands of the Arab pirates and slavers. Later, much too late while hiding in her cabin, did Annetjie Van Doorn discover the situation. She emerged on deck and loudly cursed the patiently waiting officers before jumping over the side herself, expecting a quick and clean death.

The captain of the dhow that fished her from the tepid waters had immediately seen her value and had her chained belowdecks, as much to keep her away from his lust-crazed crew as to prevent her escape. The captains of the larger dhows, with their larger crews, took all the bullion and spices. The smaller ones had to make do with what they could fish out of the water. Usually, that only meant a few work-slaves ill prepared for a life of cruel bondage in the salt mines or cotton fields. Annetjie was a surprising and potentially valuable gift from the sea. A week later, in the Zanzibar slave market, he had obsequiously approached Hassan ibn Alamut, chief buyer for Prince Abd Ishmael ibn Muhammad, known as al-Auf, the Bad. Hassan had ventured aboard the smelly dhow reluctantly, but was immediately interested when he saw the captured Frank, although he hid that interest well. Four hours, and countless thimbles of coffee later, the deal was struck for 42 gold rupees. Hassan well knew his master’s enjoyment of the unique, especially when it was an obviously beautiful young woman. The Frank’s bright red hair and cream-white skin would earn him a most hansome commission.

* * * * *

Annetjie Van Doorn was niece to one of the Seventeen in Amsterdam, the old, gray-haired heads of the VOC. She was heading back down to the Dutch colony at Good Hope from Bombay to wed the new Governor there. Already considered a handful in India, she was, in short, a haughty pampered young woman of considerable looks, great family wealth, and a monumental temper. Wedding her off to the fat old man chosen to administer the Compangnie’s interests in such a strategic port would solve many problems. Capture by Arabic pirates would only complicate things, so the ship’s officers all avowed that she had died in the attack. So far as anyone knew, Annetjie Van Doorn was dead.

A month later, she was in Oman, largest city of the Caliphate on the Western edge of the great sea. There, with a dozen other slaves, she was delivered into the care of Fouad, the head eunuch of the Prince’s harem, for preparation.

Fouad read her in an instant, having had much experience with the various royal wives, and turned her over to the ladies of the harem. That first day was a nightmare for the proud young Dutchwoman.

As a royal Prince, Abd Ishmael maintained a respectable harem of over sixty concubines—the great Mogul, the Caliph, kept more than 200 (although the Prince followed the strictures of only having four current wives). While Fouad stood back and watched with great amusement, all sixty-some went after the strawberry-blond girl.

Annetjie was immediately stripped naked and forcibly bathed, her body rubbed with coarse sponges until her entire skin was flushed a rosy red. Then, repulsed by the luxuriant hair beneath her arms and between her thighs, the fiercely struggling girl was held motionless and carefully shaved while the other slaves tittered and laughed at her embarassment. Her frenzied struggles were quickly cut short when the girls started physically yanking her pubic and underarm hair out with their fingers. The pain brought tears to her lovely blue eyes before she acquiesed and lay still for the shaving razors. They left only a small patch of red-straw hairs up at the very top of her mons, knowing how it would excite their lord. Every day thereafter she was bathed and shaved. The head eunuch insisted on examining her, stripped naked, for the slightest flaw in her shaving.

In her first week in the seraglio, Annetjie made the mistake of trying to slap Fouad during one of his intimate inspections. The fat eunuch was well versed in dealing with proud young women and caught her hand easily. As the head eunuch, he was forbidden to inflict the serious or bloody torments on the new slaves, especially the unique ones, but he was also tasked with maintaining discipline in the Harem. “Secure the Frankish bitch to the ankle stocks,” he ordered. “The bastinado for her temerity. You others may play with her as you wish.”

The women of the Prince’s harem descended upon Annetjie like a plague of locust, squealing and laughing as they stripped Annetjie Van Doorn nude. It took only moments before her slim ankles were imprisoned within the ankle stocks and her feet stuck out from the far side, with Annetjie face down on her knees.

Her blushing face was pressed down into a pillow and her naked ass stuck up behind her. Diramar, one of the older concubines, slid her hips down until the Dutch girl’s face pressed up into her notch. Annetjie Van Doorn smelled the musky scent of female arousal in her face and tried to twist her face away. A dozen of the other harem women reached in with their hands to fondle the Frank’s bare breasts, belly, and thighs. The young Dutchwoman writhed deliciously under the concubines’ assault.

Annetjie had small, well-formed feet with high curved insteps. Unlike the majority of the concubines, hers had been protected by shoes all her life. The bastinado would prove savagely painful on such soft tender flesh. Once locked within the narrow stocks, her soles stuck up and out toward the small punishment room. Fouad looked down, holding a yard-long bamboo rod in his hands. From his first sight of the foreigner, he had taken an instant dislike for her, her white skin, her lush curves, her—her utter femininity. He knew he was treading on thin ground, but his hatred was too strong. “The red-hot needles. You know where to apply them,” he commanded.

The concubines knew what he meant. The fat eunuch ruled their lives. Sarafin, the eldest ex-wife, placed the bone-handled needles into the nearest brazier of coals. Ahmei joined her, fanning the coals until they shimmered bright red and the thin lancets glowed dully. Diramar was still trying to induce the Frank to pleasure her slit, but she drew her sex back when she saw the red-hot needles being readied. She well knew Fouad’s cruelty and didn’t want any part of her genital flesh to be between the Frank’s teeth when the first agonies began. The hulking man would beat the Dutchwoman on her tender soles, but first he wanted her to suffer a fiendish refinement that would greatly enhance her suffering. He pointed to a pair of the waiting concubines. They knelt down by Annetjie’s feet and reached for her toes. Fouad gestured again and two more spread her big toes apart from the long ones beside them, exposing the thin membrane between. Then the glowing needles darted down to drill half an inch into the exquisitely tender flesh.

The pain was sudden, ghastly, and totally unexpected and the helpless nude girl couldn’t stop her sharp squeal of pain. Fouad smiled at the break. The soles of a young woman’s feet were exquisitely sensitive and their beating a hideously agonizing torment. Adding the kiss of the red-hot needles between her dainty toes would only serve to make the coming bastinado intolerable.

Three more times Annetjie’s tiny toes were held and pulled apart to expose the tender skin between them to the radiant needles. Now aware of the threat, she was able to only gasp during the fiendish applications, but was compelled to cry out once more when Sarafin and Ahmei stabbed that fine tissue just inside her little toes and the ones next to them.

The two older wives withdrew, leaving the Dutchwoman sobbing in helpless fury, her feet throbbing with hurt from the piercing hot lancets. Then Fouad began. He raised the cane, took aim, and brought it down across both of Annetjie’s tender soles with a fierce horizontal stroke.

“HUNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN! Annetjie’s sudden squeal was smothered in the pillow before her, the only thing that kept her break under wraps. Still, the fierce sharp pain that exploded in her delicate feet was beyond anything she had ever expected. It was beyond belief.

WHOCKT! WHOCKKT! WHAPT! WHOCKT! Again and again the bamboo rod flew down to strike the bottoms of the redhead’s delicate bare feet, striking with a loud crack. Fouad beat the nude girl’s soles from the base of her toes to the small round heels. Annetjie’s naked young body writhed furiously under the cruel attack. The pain afflicting her soft pink feet was beyond endurance. Her insteps reacted most to the relentless blows of the bamboo cane, but the strokes over the ball and just below the toes reawakened nerves recently burned by the steel needles, a unique added form of pain. WHOCKKKT! WHACKKKT! WHOCHKKT! Only through the most extreme exertion did Annetjie hold her grunts and squeals under control and not break down into an endless wailing aria of suffering.

Fouad delivered one dozen, then two, then three to the delicately shaped little feet. Bright red lines quickly appeared across the soft white soles from ball to heel. In spite of himself, the fat eunuch admired her strength. None of the other concubines or wives could have taken three dozen strokes of the bastinado without wailing like a babe, and them largely with feet hardened from years of barefoot walking. He had, of course, occasionally beaten a girl’s feet until blood flowed and many of the tiny bones had broken. While he would prefer to beat the Prince’s slaves on their breasts or slit, he was much to experienced an executioner to neglect a young woman’s feet. Flogging them to the blood was a level of torment he would dearly love to inflict on Annetjie, but could not. Still, he was able to stroke the tender, upraised soles with twelve more vicious smacks before having her released. He was pleased at the tears he saw running down her lovely face, but would have prefered her screams. The next time, he knew, the punishment would have to be even more extreme. The next time he went after this Dutchy bitch he would go after her most private female parts with his cruel instruments of torture. The next time she would scream …

* * * * *

Enticed by the description he had been given by his concubines and chief eunuch, the Prince sent for his new slave the very next day. The girl tottered on her whipped feet into the Prince’s presence. The Dutchwoman standing before him presented a unique vison to what he was used to. Due to their extreme youth and countries of origin, most of his concubines had olive skins, black hair, and a petite size. Annetjie Van Doorn stood taller at a good 5’ 6” or so. Her long, straight blond hair was lightly shaded with hints of red born of the sunrise. At nineteen, she was in the full flush of feminine maturity, with full shoulders, deep ribcage over a slim waist, and newly swelling hips. Her thrusting breasts were especially enticing, large and well-fleshed, like ripe round pears. Even her nipples looked different: broad disks colored like apricots in contrast to the small hard paps of the Islamic slaves.

Fouad held her with nothing but a leather collar and leash about her neck and bared to the waist, exposing her lush female form for the Prince’s appreciation. Clad in a light cotton keffiya, Abd Ishmael walked slowly about the semi-nude young woman. Her hands at her sides, Van Doorn feigned subservience until he got close enough and then nearly succeeded in ripping out his surprised eyes before he knocked her out—and this a day after enduring the bastinado! By Allah! What spirit!

He couldn’t ignore the attack, of course, and meant to see the Frank tamed. This time he had her delivered into the hands of his Royal Torturer, Ali.

* * * * *

A day later, he went down to his dungeon where Ali had hung her up by her ankles from the low ceiling chains. Ali had tied her arms behind her back and then cut away her blue silk pantalloons until she dangled naked below the waist in the torchlit room. The Prince walked around her, admiring the unique combination of curves and colors she displayed. The Dutch girl sported a delightfully pert and round pair of buttocks and in front …

“By the Prophet, Ali! You have not already touched her up between her thighs, have you?” “No, Beloved of Allah,” the hulking torturer chuckled, “although the Frankish wench’s lower lips do look that way. Never have I seen such a plump and succulent pair! And look here!” Ali reached a couple of hard, fat fingers around from behind to spread the shaved labia. Annetjie squealed in outrage and then let loose a torrent of Dutch obscenities she had overheard and learned from the VOC sailors. Ignoring her obvious insults, Ishmael bent down to look. There, at the very top of her gaping slit, sat one of the largest pearlescent pink clits he had ever seen. “They grow them big in Frankish land, do they not?” the torturer commented.

“Aye, Ali. That they do. I want this one tamed to the saddle, do you understand? Make her hurt, but don’t permanently damage her.”

“And between her legs, my lord?” Ali asked slyly.

“Make her hurt, but don’t permanently damage her.”

Ishmael took a seat to watch. Yasmin, a favored concubine attended him, serving him coffee and sweetmeats. A pretty young slave born in Ceylon, Yasmin had been raised in the colony there, a slave child to a slave on the cinnamon farms, and spoke fluent Dutch as well as Arabic. Not only was she exceptionally skilled at fellatio, but she could interpret as well.

“Begin, Ali.”

The heavy Arab started with an arm-long strap of tapered water buffalo hide made supple through hours of chewing by female slaves. The very first stroke burst with a loud wet smack against Annetjie’s poised white ass cheeks and the hanging girl’s mouth erupted with a stream of angry Dutch.

Ishmael watched avidly as Ali swept the sjambok across the Dutch slave’s bottom and thighs. Yasmin, coy and talented girl that she was, found a way to slip her hand through the folds of the Prince’s keffiya to find his swelling sex. Her tiny hand worked its preliminary magic on his manhood to make the shaft fill and grow while he watched Ali flog the Frank’s back, ass, and thighs. Annetjie’s seminude body writhed from the ankle chains and she continued to scream out a steady stream of invective as the stinging leather caressed her backside with ever increasing force.

“Yasmina, what does the wench say?” the Prince asked, using the affectionate diminitive address.

“She curses you in the name of her infidel god, my lord, I apologise to say. And she insults the Lady, your mother. Most grievously, I fear, my lord.”

Abd Ishmael’s face hardened. “Ali, I have been overly kind to this Frankish slut. A bit of a spanking and she has the termerity to insult the Calipha! I release you, good Ali. Let us both see how large you can make the soft flesh between her legs!”

The next hour was excruciating for the hanging girl. Ali was well practiced at his cruel craft. SWACKKT! SWAPPT! WHOCKKT! A couple of stinging strokes would punish Annetjie’s lower back, buttocks, or upper thighs and then he would swing a crisp vertical swipe down from behind her to slap brutally against her yawning labial lips.

WHACKK! SWACKKT! SWOCKKT! The first couple bit cruelly over the cute sacral dimples on her lower back and then the third hissed down to smack viciously against the swelling red lips of her sex. Annetjie shrieked at them. “The Frank continues to curse you, my lord,” Yasmin said.

“Bleed her bottom!” the Prince commanded. “The bottoms of her legs as well, but only puff up her labia. Let us see just how fat we can make them!”

Stroke followed after stroke after stroke, each bitter slap of leather biting the Dutchwoman’s naked flesh. Hanging upsidedown as she was, the white silk blouse drooped down to expose the girl’s lower back and belly to the strap. Even as she continued her angry invective, Annetjie squealed her pain and shame as the lash continued to kiss her most private flesh. Her reactions were especially violent immediately following the brutally intimate cuts down across her spread nude genitals.

Yasmin slowly worked al-Auf’s keffiya apart enough so that his loins were completely exposed. The concubine’s caressing hands were quickly substituted by her hot little mouth, teasing his rigid prick while he watched the pretty young Dutchy writhing from her ankle chains under Ali’s fiendish flogging.

Annetjie lasted for over an hour of the barbarous whipping before Ali detected the first genuine breaking in her voice. Still, he gave her a dozen more lashes across her back and ass and gash before finally cutting her down.

Fully engorged by watching Yasmin’s play, the Prince mounted Annetjie Van Doorn, now twitching on the carpeted floor, and stabbed into her brutally. He felt his rigid penis hold briefly at her maidenhead and then pierce through the virgin membrane. She squealed in final outrage at this intimate violation. The Dutch girl’s labial lips were hot and swollen from the strapping and gripped his rod tightly as he pumped roughly in and out of her vagina, lubricated by her virgin blood. Even as inured as he was to pain and sex, he lasted only five minutes before the incipient orgasm shook his loins and he blasted his seed into the whimpering strawberry blond with a roar.

His orgasm done, the Prince pulled his rod out to be cleansed with warm wet towels. “Take her and have the surgeons treat her wounds. This Frank amuses me. I would have her body whole for our next encounter. She is altogether too proud. I will teach her the price of spurning me!”

* * * * *

Now, ten days later, it was time for her next ordeal. It had taken that long for the last of her welts to fade back into her natural lustrious pearl white and for her feet to heal. Prince Abd Ishmael decided to have her tormented until he broke her pride in the larger punishment room of the seraglio. This would bar his chief torturer, Ali, of course, as he kept his full male equipment—necessary for certain torments, but the eunuchs were certainly skilled and motivated enough to accomplish the task. He invited a dozen of his favored concubines and older (in their late twenties) ex-wives to take part in the Frank’s agonies. They all assembled in the early afternoom, after the brutal heat of the tropical sun had waned somewhat. The Prince reclined on a pile of pillows on the raised settee in the harem punishment quarters dressed in an immaculate white silk kaffiya. Around him reclined the selected houri.

Once he had settled in and had taken coffee, he gave the command and Fouad and Ahmed entered from a side entrance, dragging the Dutchwoman between them. Annetjie stood tall in contrast to the Arab concubines who attended him, little more than girls in their late teens, most of them. The Koran forbade sex before menstrual maturity, but Prince Ishmael was not a man to wait much longer. The sweetness of the grape exceeded that of the raisin, as the old texts said. The dark, bearded noble accepted a small cup of thick sweet coffee from Caramina, the youngest, while he idly played with one of Yasmin’s ripe puffy nipples through her sheer blue silk blouse. The Frankish woman wore the blousy silk pantaloons of the harem, but a white bandeau above. A long cotton cloth that met behind her neck, crossed and cossetted her tits in front, and then tied again just beneath her shoulderblades. The bandeau exposed Annetjie’s midrif and gently flaring hips from just below the top of her ribcage to the tops of her hips. The Arab Prince admired her unusual height and her two long slim legs. But it was the sight of her stirring torso, gloriously white yet luminously pink that really stirred him.

The eunuchs had bound Annetjie into a special kind of stock. Instead of the standard pair of boards with three holes, this one, carefully carved of African hardwood, held the wrists of the victim a full span behind her shoulders while a separate clamp imprisoned her long neck. The wooden stock was designed with care to press the shoulderblades of a woman back behind her and together, presenting her bare breasts up and out thrust in front for the cruel attentions of the torturers. Now the plump female gourds pushed forcefully against the flimsy cotton bandeau, straining the thin fabric tautly.

Iron rings had been set into the ends of the stocks and these were locked into chains that dangled from the ceiling. Then the eunuchs bent down and fastened Annetjie’s small ankles into iron cuffs spreading them a full meter apart. Now the lovely Dutchy stood helpless before Prince Ishmael and his concubines. The two massive eunuchs stood to her side, awaiting the orders of their Prince. A long, low table behind them was covered with a selection of instruments, bloodied torture instruments from the bloody chambers below the palace.

Annetjie Van Doorn stood tall and proud in the center of the harem punishment room. The Prince leaned back and relished the sight the Frankish woman presented before him. She didn’t look the least bit tamed now. He didn’t know how mortified she had been at her weakness during the back, ass, and cunt whipping. She had endured that without dying, as well as al-Auf’s subsequent rape. So she was determined to withstand this next ordeal with all the pride and control at her command.

His first command came as no surprise, although its execution did.

“Strip the Frank. I wish to see her naked,” he said.

Immediately, the assembled concubines sprang up. Like a pack of harpys, they descended on the spreadeagled Dutchwoman. In moments, the squealing pack of females had stripped off Annetjie’s cotton wrap and silk pants, revealing her utterly nude before the Prince. The sun was only a couple of hours past noon and all the side doors and windows were wide open, flooding the room with a brilliant yellow light that made her nude body seem to glow from within. The Prince stared at her and felt his loins twitching and filling with pleasure beneath his robes. He didn’t know why the sight of a naked young woman, bound and exposed to the cruel devices of torment, should arouse his delight as it did, but he did not care. As a royal Prince who provided his annual tribute to the Caliph, his slightest desire was catered to by fawning subservients eager to avoid his displeasure. Prince Abd-Ishmael ibn Muhammad had earned his lesser title of al-Auf, the Bad, through the sadistic and relentless indulgence to his whims. Beyond their ability to please him, he could not care less for the bodies and lives his eunuchs broke and flayed and burned. This was as it should be.

Their sole reason for existence was to please him in whatever way he chose and more often than not he chose to have their lovely bodies subjected to cruel sexual torture before he fucked them.

Now Annetjie found herself spreadeagled and utterly nude before the Omani Prince. The naked girl shivered in fear. For the first time, her proud bare breasts were exposed to the sight and attentions of the fiendish Omani torturers. They had grown in sensitivity even as they grew larger on her chest. More than anything else, she feared torture inflicted there. The secret she had refused even to admit to herself was the supreme sensitivity of her chest globes. And now she faced fiendish torments inflicted solely on those proudly protruding parts of her body. Still, she would try to withstand the brutal ordeal he could order. Even facing the worst tribulation she could imagine, she was still too proud to surrender easily. Prince Abd-Ishmael watched the Dutchwoman writhing between the stock and chains. He made a casual gesture and leaned back for another cup of coffee. Six of the houris returned to the Dutchy’s splayed body. The eldest four dipped their hands into the fragrant oil vat while the youngest knelt between her knees. Annetjie groaned in shame as her naked body was rubbed down with oil. The youngest, chosen for her long and pointed tongue, laved up between her widespread thighs to tickle her lips and clit.

The concubines, twelve inststent hands on six giggling girls, caressed Annetjie’s nude body, greasing her with the rare aromatic oils. Their hands fondled her bare breasts, belly, and ass, oiling her naked body until it gleamed. Then the Dutchwoman felt a strange sensation between her legs. Caramina had knelt in front of her and was using the techniques she had learned to pleasure a man on the Frank’s cunt, licking and probing into her vagina with her tongue. Suddenly, her initial revulsion was turning into something much different.

Against her will, Annetjie Van Doorn felt herself responding to the incessant caressing. She was a young girl in the full flush of feminine maturity and her situation was extremely erotic. Her sex flowered and expanded of its own accord to Caramina’s steady licking and she shivered as a sudden wave of pleasure swept through her naked body. Without realizing it, her teats peaked up in the centers of her aureoles, hard and pert. Not a year earlier, she had first fingered herself to orgasm. Now she felt the first tremors of that exquisite pleasure under the control of another. “Stop!” she heard the Arabic command.

Annetjie Van Doorn looked in front of her to the reclining Muslim Prince as the houri withdrew. Caramina, the one who had so devilishly aroused her slit, took seat beside him and was now spreading his ornate silken robe below his waist. Only 27 himself, the Lord of Oman was a lusty young man, slight, as was typical of the desert-living Arab. But no doubt a man; his newly revealed sex was already rising up and filling between his legs. The Dutchwoman could not help but see his erection. It was already plump as an Egyptian sausage and growing larger before her eyes, it’s single eye straining toward her loins.

Annetjie could only stare at her captor’s swelling spear. She was painfully aware of her absolute exposure in this hideous room. But still … still, so much as she hated it, the teenager relished the effect her nudity was having on this obviously virile young man. Her upper body shook, then she leaned forward, thrusting her bare breasts and loins out toward him. The young Dutchy couldn’t help herself. After the mass fondling by the concubines, her youthful body had betrayed itself. As much as she hated herself for it, the young Dutch girl could not stop herself from relishing the effect her splayed nudity was obviously having on the Prince. Annetjie knew that she was a beautiful young woman. Before she had been carted away from Bombay, she had been pursued by every young European son in the colony. All had tried to reach her newly blossomed chest with their hands and pushed at her loins with their own. Now, helpless and utterly displayed before a healthy young Emir, she felt her sex responding in spite of her upbringing. Warm wet pulses of hot sexual arousal flooded her loins. My nude body is arousing him, she thought. I am beautiful, and my beauty is straining his manhood to the point of erupting. Annetjie spread her thighs and arched her back to stick her full tits out even further toward him. While she hated herself for it, secretly she relished the effect she was so obviously having on his exposed naked penis. As much as she dreaded the savage sexual torment she knew was about to begin, she felt an unusual warm moistness between her thighs, but she was powerless to control her surging young hormones. Stripped and stretched, Annetjie could only feel her utter nudity and helplessness before the Prince. And then her ordeal began in earnest. The small Arab girl who spoke Dutch came up before her, holding a small jar of lacquered wood in her hands.

“My lord, the Prince, enjoys your body. He especially likes your nipples and slit, as they are so much unlike ours. He has commanded that those portions of your body be made bigger.” Yasmin smiled evilly. “It may interest you to know that there are many ways to do this. The eunuchs could pierce them with the red-hot needles, but my lord the Prince had decided to be merciful and not burn you there yet. Then there is a paste of oil and ground chili pepper seeds we get from the East. Spread on your nipples and especially around your nether mouth, it burns worse than the flames, but my lord the Prince may chose to honor you with his noble shaft and the chili paste would ruin you for that.”

Yasmin opened the lacquered jar and held it so Annetjie could look inside. She saw something moving within. Then she focused and suddenly whinnied in horror, wrenching her head back. Insects!

The concubine smiled at the white girl’s terror. “Special wasps. They come from the continent. Their sting is intensely painful. They also cause the flesh to swell.” Yasmin rubbed her fingers unconsciously. Once, when she had been new to the seraglio, she had offended Fouad. The wasps had wings and he had given her the job of catching the insects within their jars and pulling them off. Her hands had been stung repeatedly by the irate bugs, her fingers so swollen that others had had to feed her for days.

Abd-Ishmael al-Auf barked an order, breaking Yasmin’s bitter reverie. She took a pair of wooden tweezers and fished out one of the tiny creatures while Fouad grabbed her waist to hold her still. Wasting no time, Yasmin presented the tweezers to Annetjie Van Doorn’s left breast. She stared down at the thing, feeling its six small legs tickling her tender pink areola. Then it struck, lancing its sharp stinger directly into the tip of the girl’s teat.

“HHHHUUNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” she grunted fiercely, wrenching back against the eunuch’s barrel chest. The densely clustered nerve ending in that delicate bud flashed white-hot from the urticating venom. The flash gave way quickly to a series of rapid pulses of no less intense pain.

Annetjie’s head tossed side to side at the agony afflicting her tender left nipple. She writhed so desperately that she didn’t notice that Yasmin’s tweezers had already fished out a second wasp from the jar. The pretty blond groaned loudly, still determined to maintain her dignity when she became aware of the insidious tickling on her naked right nipple as the wasp gripped the pointed pink bud. Then came the same white-hot pang as the diminutive lancet darted into her rosy teat to squirt its aggravating venom deeply into the tender bud.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” The Dutch girl wailed. Despite her best efforts, the urticating fluid filling her delicate pap with its irritating poison wrenched the loud gasp from her throat. In moments, long moments of fighting the hideous bare breast agony, both of her naked nipples swelled up into hard, sensitive caps tipped with flinty-hard teats, both throbbing with hot pain. Ever since they had first started growing at the tips of her budding breasts, her nipples had become more sensitive with each passing year—even more so than between her legs. But bad as it was, her ordeal was only beginning.

“Please hold her tightly now, good Fouad,” Yasmin crooned. “This milk-skinned bitch has one more teat that our lord the Prince would have enlarged.”

Annetjie Van Doorn couldn’t understand the rapid exchange of Arabic, but she felt the giant eunuch’s arm tighten about her waist while his other hand reached down to spread the fragile lips between her legs apart to expose the dainty pink pearl at their apex. Oh gods, gods, not that, please not that, not that, too. Yasmin pulled a third wasp from the jar, a particularly large and angry insect this time. Kneeling between the Dutch woman’s spread legs, she lifted her wooden tweezers to present the third wasp up against the Dutch girl’s notch.

Annetjie squealed in horror when she felt the tiny legs grasping and stroking her most sensitive naked flesh and then came that hideous stabbing agony at the very top of her slit, as the African wasp lanced its sting into the tip of the Frankish woman’s clitoris. “AAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRAAAAAAAHHHHHH! AAAHH, IT HURTS, IT HURTS ME SO!” NOT THERE, NOT THERE AS WELL! You’ve already caused unendurable agony in my tittie tips, but now you torment my private parts also. Oh, bedamned, you heretics, all of you bedamned!”

Caramina employed her small hands with all the deftness and skill she had learned from Yasmin to pleasure a man’s sex to play with the Prince’s rigid male shaft while he watched the Dutchwoman writhe in anguish. His dark male eyes stared at Annetjie’s nude body, relishing her bloating nipples and clit. By Allah, he thought, this infidel bitch’s body could awaken the dead! Caramina felt his surging passion and wisely eased her ministrations to the heavy rod of flesh in her hands. “Flog the Frankish wench now, Fouad, and don’t neglect those lovely plump udders of hers. I will enjoy watching them dance to the tune of your lash!”

Fouad made the thin whip pop loudly behind her and saw her cinnamon hair toss as she tried to anticipate this new threat. But the mahogany neck brace effectively prevented that. Annetjie Van Doorn could only look straight ahead at the black-bearded Prince and his female attendants watching her.

As he stood behind her, the head eunuch was entranced by the sight her breasts presented. Every other houri was petite and small-breasted. This Frankish wench’s tits were already so incredibly fat and round that he could see their outer curves jutting out to either side of her slim torso. Fouad smiled to himself. This would be a delightful task. He well knew how sensitive a girl’s naked breasts were to the kiss of the lash. If this white-skinned bitch was larger and rounder there, then she would be just that much more sensitive. He couldn’t see her nipples, but knew well from past experience how turgid and achingly tender they were after the wasp treatment. The Prince had all of his eunuchs castrated by women at the age of ten, before their genitals matured. No balm was applied; only the hideous cauterizing irons. Only a third survived and they maintained a deep and abiding hatred for women until they died. Denied forever the knowledge of orgasm, the eunuchs took their small peverse pleasures from tormenting the women given into their charge. As Annetjie displayed the attributes of her sex to a much more pronounced degree than the others, so her coming ordeal would be all the more agonizing. Fouad looked to his Prince, eagerly awaiting the command to begin.

Fouad had brought with him two of his favorite whips, capable of inflicting the most grievious pains. The first was a hyena’s tail, soaked in brine and attached to a two-foot long handle of ironwood. With this cruel weapon, he had absolute control. Sweeping across the flesh, he could slice it like a knife if he so desired. But that was reserved for executions, when the woman was condemned to be whipped to death. At three-quarters strength, the hyena’s tail would burst against the skin with a hideous force and leave a long red line of agony behind, but not break the skin. The other was similar, the soaked tail of an African antelope. This one was much thinner, starting with a little finger’s width and tapering down to a fine point two feet away. That whip was for later, when its fine control and line could be applied to a wench’s bared breasts and crack.

Abd-Ishmael ibn Muhammad raised his hand and dropped it. Fouad grinned and swept out his lash. SCRACKKT! The hyena whip cut through the air and burst across the Dutchwoman’s lower back just above her high rounded ass cheeks. WHACKKT! A harsh cut to the tender backs of her thighs just beneath. SCRACKKT! SWACKT! WHACKKT! Again and again the lash stroked the Frankish woman’s back from her deep sacral dimples to the backs of her thighs. The monstrous eunuch flogged Annetjie’s back from neck to knees with the supple hyena tail whip. Each and every stroke left a harsh red welt of burning pain behind it. The hot agony was horrible, but still she was able to emit no more than sharp gasps following each one. The slices across the tops of her thighs just below the buttocks were the worst and she was embarassingly aware of the lascivious writhing dance her nude body was performing, but was helpless to stop it.

The head eunuch next switched his attack, lowering the hyena whip to the floor and then sweeping it straight up between her straining thighs. The lash swept right up the middle of the pretty blond’s slit, applying a bitter bite to the swollen pink clitoris. “Unnnnnnnnnnnnhhh!” she grunted and her long slim legs hopped back and forth as she strived to endure the savage burning agony between her legs. SWOCKKT! Again, the fat eunuch swept his whip up between the Frank’s spasming thighs to kiss her ripe pink genitals. Again. And yet again, until four bitter strokes had caressed her loins. The flesh of her sex swelled up under the brutal whipping until it bulged and bloated, filling the notch.

Now Fouad switched to the thin antelope whip. A long arm’s span of cartilige soaked in brine to make it supple. At the end of two-feet of mahogony handle, it tapered down to a fine pointed tip. The eunuch returned to his place directly behind the splayed nude girl. His cruel little eyes took in again the sweeping arch of her spine, down from the gap between her shoulderblades to the swift concavity ending in the crack separating her plump buttocks. Slim and supple, she was, white of skin. And her sacral dimples inflamed his hatred of all things female. Given his leave, he would have whipped this splendid back until the skin ripped open and the blood ran from neck to knees. Then a good dousing with seabrine and a similar whipping across her front. He would like to flog the Frankish wench to the death—with the chili seeds up her nether holes and riding the red-hot iron saddle, but he would have to settle for this. He started with a vicious forehand stroke that carved the thin skin over Dutch girl’s heaving white ribcage, leaving a bright red weal behind.

SWACKKKT! SWOCKKT! The whip curled repeatedly around Annetjie’s bared torso, stinging her belly and abdomen. Unlike facing the whip, there was no possible warning to this fiendish flogging.

Fouad waited only a dozen strokes before sweeping the cruel lash up to caress the Dutchwoman’s prominent tits from behind. The slim lash darted around from the back to carve Annetjie’s jutting bare breasts. The slim antelope tail would suddenly appear from one side or the other and then there would be that hideous stinging pain as the tapered tip scourged one jutting bare breast or the other.

SWOCKKTT! The cruel antelope tail curled around the Dutch girl’s narrow back to caress the very middle of her breasts, biting the wasp stung right nipple for the first time. “AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH! What Fouad only suspected was now borne out: the Dutchwoman could endure extreme torment to her slit, but couldn’t withstand the slightest attack to her tits. As he had hoped, the high-perched white gourds were acutely sensitive, especially the large pink nipples. He grinned. Now he would make her really sing. SWACKKT! Around from the left this time, the point accurately finding that breast’s tip and stinging the rigid teat.

“IIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

WHISSSSKT! HISSSSWOCKKT! SWICKKKT! Back and forth, back and forth, the fat eunuch flailed the young woman across her jutting naked titties from behind with the thin whip. Now, finally, Annetjie’s fierce resolve broke under the savage sexual torture and she wailed loudly after every cut over her nude breasts. Prince Abd Ishmael leaned back, accepting a thimble of Arab coffee from Yasmin and lifting his hips up for Caramina’s lascivious play. The young concubine gripped the base of his balls and tugged the skin down tight along the shaft. Her head lowered and she delicately licked about the Prince’s rigid penis and glans, teasing, always teasing and arousing without the release of orgasm. It was the Prince’s favorite form of play: To watch the whipping of a pretty young woman’s tits while another played with his manhood to the edge of orgasm.

“HEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAHHHHHH!”

SWACKKKT! Another crisp darting stroke curled around her back to leave its stripe atop the bulging curves of her thrusting naked tits. WHISSSSSSSICKKT! Hard from the right, the antelope-tail burst upon Annetjie’s jutting ripe globe. Ishmael spread his legs instinctively to better present his bared erect penis to the slave’s delicate ministrations. He groaned with pleasure as he watched the slim whip curling around to caress the jutting naked gourds again and again. At each new lash, the nude girl wrenched against her wrist bonds, frantic to somehow escape the stinging cuts over her exposed chest melons. Her shrieks of agony burst forth, loud and raw. The strokes continued to leave their cruel stripes over her tits until a full two dozen had carved the globes and Annetjie hung panting and sweating from the mahogany stocks. Finally, Abd-Ishmael ibn-Muhammad called a halt.

The Prince arose and walked slowly up to the spreadeagled nude girl, naked himself but for the ornate headress. Annetjie’s chest heaved from her recent exertions, her body shiny with sweat. Despite her pain, she couldn’t help staring at the large rigid shaft wobbling between his legs. Two other concubines wrapped silken loops around her legs just above the knees. They pulled on them, lifting her feet from the floor and stretching her trembling white thighs even further apart. After being stung and flogged, Abd Ishmael could plainly see the bloated red currant of her clit sticking out from the top of her gash. He moved his gaze up to admire the Dutchwoman’s chest. The soft creamy globes were both nicely decorated with a pattern of rising scarlet welts, several crossing directly over the paps. The girl’s naked nipples had swollen to a remarkable degree, the aureoles puffed up and the wasp stung teats bulging out hard and erect in their centers.

As he got close, the Prince reached up his hands to gently fondle the whipped bare breasts. Annetjie van Doorn gasped at the touch. His penis twitched up with delight and he bucked his hips to rub the hard plum head against the girl’s distended clit. With her legs held widely apart, there was no way to avoid this most intimate caressing of her genital teat. The man groaned with pleasure and in spite of herself the lovely strawberry blond felt a shiver of powerful sexual heat rush through her body to center in her loins and she felt a warm wetness. Her situation was heavy with lurid sexuality, utterly naked, bound, and helpless, made to endure fiendish torture on the delicate organs of her sex. Now an obviously virile young man was gently playing with those same female parts.

It was such a small thing at the moment; Ishmael’s hard purple glans pushed up against the tender inner lips of her labia, just below the bloated clitoris. The Dutch girl felt her fragile nether mouth blossom under the man’s visceral probing. She felt her genitals reaching down to capture Abd Ishmael’s stiff glans and shaft within her loins, the fierce heat of her labial whipping adding a ferocious intensity of her unexpected arousal. But then it struck. Then the stubborn arrogant upbringing tossed her into an even deeper hole.

Suddenly shamed by her tormented body’s response to the handsome Prince’s insistent manhood, she tried to wrench back and away and spat full in his face! Prince Abd Ishmael ibn Muhammad al-Auf, stepped back in shock. The Dutch bitch was so close, so close to yielding of her own will. Her sudden surge of pride both excited and insulted him. No other of his concubines would dare to refuse him this way. The challenge of breaking this Frankish bitch to his slightest whim amused him—and he could not ignore the grotesque insult she had inflicted on him.

“Yasmina, place the small brazier down between her feet and use all of your tools to keep her genitals properly entertained. Fouad, bring in Ahmad and use the whips to flog her big naked tits. Don’t make them bleed until I order it, but I don’t want the bitch to enjoy this treatment. The Frankish wench has insulted me—I want her to suffer!”

Yasmin quickly placed the small bowl of red-hot coals down between the splayed Dutch girl’s gaping long legs and squatted down in front of her. The little Arab girl carefully slid the bone-handled needles and sharp narrow blades into the small bed of coals to absorb the fierce heat. The two huge eunuchs armed themselves with the animal-tail whips and took up places to either side of the naked girl. The other concubines pulled harder on Annetjie’s knee cords, keeping the thighs apart to totally expose her swollen labial lips. Prince Abd Ishmael ibn-Muhammad al-Auf remained where he was, standing a scant meter away. Caramina glided down to kneel at his feet, reaching up with her small hands to softly play with his scrotum and shaft. “Continue the Frankish girl’s torture,” he commanded grimly.

Fouad and Ahmed began first. Fouad chose the thinner antelope whip, by default giving the shorter hyena-tail lash to Ahmed. The beautiful strawberry blond looked side to side in terror as they took up positions to left and right in front of her. She saw the cruel whips twitching in their hands and knew instantly how they were going to make her pay for her pride—they were going to hurt her poor bare titties again! She looked ahead at the standing Prince, desperately babbling for mercy, but his black eyes and insistent manhood offered little hope. The cleverly designed head and wrist stock forced her stirring striped globes to jut out proudly away from her chest, a fact used to good advantage by the eunuchs as they resumed their savage bude breast flogging.

Lash followed lash, attacking her nude upper torso relentlessly with their bitter kisses. Already beaten down by the previous breast flogging, the lovely young Dutch girl started squealing immediately under its cruel, more intensive, resumption.

Down between her legs, Yasmin pulled the first of the needles from the brazier, the keen point shining red-hot. Her tiny fingers spread the Dutch girl’s dainty labia and then she stabbed the glowing lance up into that exquisitely sensitive flesh between her inner and outer lips with a loud hiss.

“HUHHHHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Annetjie groaned in pain. Her naked genitals exploded in agony at the intimate kiss of red-hot steel on her most private parts. Next came a small scalpel blade, glowing red that sliced small sizzling cuts across the Frank’s bulging pink cunt, each working closer up toward the gleaming pearl of her clit. Annetjie’s straining nude thighs tensed and quivered under the fiendish genital torture. Each and every slice cut and cauterized the plump sexual lips. Yasmin devoted her next two blades to the back end of the splayed Dutch girl’s genitals. Slicing slowly up between the wench’s thighs from the dimpled hole of her anus up between her strapped and swollen lips. HISSSSACCCCKT! The second blade made a sputtering sound as it slipped right up the middle of her straining slit until the keen point cut up to the front of her gaping naked slit. Yasmin was exceptionally well trained. As a female, she knew all the ways to hurt a fellow female to the limits of her endurance. Especially when focused on the delicate tissues of her sex. HISSSSSSSACCCCKT! Yasmin slowly lifted a fresh glowing blade up between Annetjie’s puffy labia until the red-hot tip slid up the base of her clitoris to the tip. The pretty strawberry-blond wrenched against her bonds in a vain effort to somehow escape the hellish torment, but the hardwood wrist and head stock was much too strong and the two concubines just pulled harder on their knee cords to keep her swollen genitals fully exposed to Yasmin’s fiendish implements.

Meanwhile, the torture of Annetjie’s jutting bare breasts continued unabated, lash following lash following lash across their jutting naked surfaces. The pain was hideous and the young Dutch girl could only shriek out her shame and suffering. The two eunuchs were whipping Annetjie’s protruding nude tits up one side and down the other. Every fifth or sixth carved the middles of both bare breasts to punish both of Annetjie’s achingly sensitive nipples at the same time.

“AHIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! AAAAAHHHHH! OH, STOP, STOP, STOP! PLEASE STOP WHIPPING MY POOR BREASTS!” Down between her thighs, Yasmin took a glowing red needle and lanced it slowly down the upper side of the shaft of her clit down to its base deep in her loins.

“AAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! OH, NOT THERE, NOT THERE! OW, GODS, STOP BURNING MY CLIT! PLEASE, OH PLEASE, STOP BURNING MY SEX! OOOOOOWWWWWWWWWW! AAAAAAHHHH!”

And always, standing right in front of her, stood Prince al-Auf, wearing only his headdress. Caramina was using her mouth and tongue on his manhood now, licking up the bottom and sides of the rigid shaft while he watched Annetjie’s nude torture continue right in front of him. Only her skill held him at the edge of orgasm without crossing over.

By now, the pretty strawberry blond had taken more than fifty strokes across her proud bare breasts and nipples. Both of the large soft globes had swollen greatly under the hellish flogging and the once cream white skin was now flushed an angry red-purple and heavily overlaid with bright scarlet stripes. Extremely sensitive at the best of times, after over sixty lashes and the fiendish wasp stings each new kiss of the leather created an excruciating agony across her chest. Annetjie shrieked frantically and her sweaty naked torso writhed to the scant limits of her binding. The eunuchs laughed at her obvious suffering and continued their ghastly breast whipping.

Prince Ishmael had watched the young girl’s savage nude torture and was fiercely aroused from the sight. Finally he rose and held up his hand. Yasmin knew what he intended now and quickly shoved the small brazier out of the way. Al-Auf walked up to the hanging Dutchwoman. Annetyjie Van Doorn’s ribcage was heaving as she sought to recover from the insane pangs of fire still pulsing through her bare breasts and nipples. He stepped right up between the gaping thighs until the hard purple glans nudged up against her puffy red labia. Yasmin reached up between them to grasp the rigid shaft. Caramina came with fragrant oil and the two concubines anointed his sex, rubbing up and down the male rod to lubricate it. Yasmin slid the slippery head up and down against the bloated female lips and he groaned at the hot slick feel of her genital flesh. Then she positioned him just inside the vulva and he pushed all the way to the balls within her.

If Annetjie thought that her suffering would cease with the rape, she was sadly mistaken. Leaving Caramina to play with the Prince’s heavy scrotum, she went to the eunuchs.

“Continue the torture of her breasts! You whip them, Ahmed. Fouad, apply the pincers to her nipples. That should convince the Frank to give our master a good ride!”

The two brutes grinned and returned to the dangling girl’s sides with their implements. Fouad started, reaching down with the thin pliers to grip the flinty red shaft of her left teat and slowly squeeze the turgid bud. Ahmed followed quickly with a short cut to the right’s bulging undercurve.

“HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! IIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAHHH! MY BREASTS! OH MY POOR BREASTS! OH THE PAIN, THE PAIN! K-KILL ME AND BE DONE WITH IT! AAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRHHHHHH! LET GO OF MY NIPPLE! PLEASE, OH PLEASE, STOP TORTURING MY POOR BREASTS AND NIPPLES!”

Fouad continued cruelly pinching, pulling, and twisting the girls tender left teat until his partner had administered an even dozen bitter strokes across the helpless right gourd. Then they changed places and the pincers sought out the other nude teat while Ahmed resumed the tit whipping.

Ishmael groaned again with pleasure. He had only to stand there with his with his sex buried inside her. Annetjie’s sweat-shiny naked body was squirming under the fiendish bare breast torture, an action that provided all the motion necessary to stroke him. In addition, the slippery inner walls of her vagina clutched strongly at his swollen penis every time Fouad squeezed or Ahmed struck. Annetjie’s powerful loin muscles contracted rhythmically from the hideous chest torment, teasing the man’s prick deliciously inside her.

A low moan began rising from his throat. Yasmin knew that meant that he was close now. She took a short steel rod from the coals and swiftly pressed it against the Dutch girl’s round white buttocks. The sweat crackled and steam rose in a puff, then the little concubine rubbed the glowing rod down over the delicate skin. The miserable captive screamed loudly and her hips lunged down on al-Auf’s shaft. He gasped at the sudden muscular compression inside her and felt the first deep stirrings between his legs. Yasmin grabbed a fresh rod and pressed it vertically into the deep valley between her taut ass cheeks, sliding the red-hot steel up and down the crack to the edge of her anus. Her shrieks rang out hoarse and raw. Fouad, back at the left side again, squeezed and twisted at the throbbing female teat with new passion, finally breaking the aching flesh. A small droplet of bright red blood oozed from the tortured tittie tip over the metal jaws. The savagely tortured girl was now thrashing dementedly, lost in a sea of relentless burning sexual agony.

The Prince grabbed Annetjie’s hips and rocked her back and forth against his loins. The motion slid her sex up and down the length of his rigid shaft from head to balls. She screamed again. Now her labial lips felt a direct friction that reawakened the countless nerve endings so recently and so cruelly seared by the red-hot instruments. He lifted his own hips a bit on every stroke, rubbing the hard upper surface of his penis against the shiny red pearl of her clitoris.

The pain was terrible, beyond endurance, both in her chest and between her legs. And still these men made it grow. The Prince shoved his phallus deeply into her vagina, sliding against her bloated clit yet again, and suddenly her loins burst with a liquid fire beyond belief. It was an orgasm, yet not one she desired. Her entire body was suddenly fiercely aware of nothing but sexual arousal, only not the pleasurable arousal she had occasionally created with her hands. No, this shattering feeling somehow coupled with her torture, making the sex pain infinitely more agonizing. The pretty Dutch girl’s screams rose in volume and stridency as the Prince pumped his shaft into her with ever increasing speed and violence. For her part, Annetjie’s nude body thrashed against Ishmael’s punishing assault.

Annetjie had lost any consciouscontrol over her body. She was lost in the throes of sexual agony and pleasure, combined with the unexpected current vigorous fucking. Nothing had ever afflicted her this way. Ishmael bucked his hips up and back, sliding his rigid shaft up and into her once-virginal vagina to the base of his balls and then back to the hard rim of his rock-hard penis. Then in again. And again. And again.

Of everyone, it was little Yasmin who read the signs and acted. She darted to one of the fruit baskets and snatched up a lemon. Slicing the bulb in half, she reached a slim arm up above the Dutchy’s horribly flogged nude left nipple and squeezed.

Drip, drip, drip, the yellow-tinged droplets fell down to splash over the redhead’s whipped left nipple. Annetjie’s shrieks rose in both volume and timbre. Her frenetic orgasm, spurred by pain, was now enhanced still further by the added burning of the lemon juice irritating her cracked tittie tip. The heavy load of pain finally broke the Dutchwoman’s resolve entirely. Too much pain, too much sexual assault.

Muhammad Abd Ishmael felt the uncontrolled spasms grow behind his balls and then suddenly erupt out of his shaft buried deep into his young slave’s vagina. The combined spastic wrenching of Annetjie’s young body under her grim torture made for a most rousing fuck. The Prince grabbed her hips and used the grasp to ram his rigid sex up to the hilt into the girl’s vagina even as he fell into the spasms of orgasm. The pretty redhead jerked madly from her chains in pain even as the young Prince burst his load deep into the Dutchy’s hot quivering cunt.

“AAAAAAAIIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!

“AWWWWWWEEE THE PAIN, THE PAIN. I CAN’T TAKE IT, I JUST CAN’T! NO MORE! OH, PLEASE NO MORE!”

The young man pumped his hips up and back, up and back, spurting his seed deeply into the hanging nude girl. When she felt the first hot ejaculation filling her sex, she finally lost all control. Annetjie’s loud, ragged squeal of utter agony ripped through the room as her body wrenched into mad spasms of pain and orgasm combined. Every last vestige of control was totally shattered and the beautiful nude girl shook, quivered, and wailed in absolute agony.

Ishmael grabbed the redheaded Frank’s flanks, sliding his hands up and down her shivering sides from tits to buttocks as his shaft surged load after load into the grasping vagina. The Arab Prince let out a roar at the unbelievable hot pleasure centered in his loins. Although it seemed like an eternity, after scarcely five minutes of staggering physical bliss, Muhammad Abd Ishmael collapsed on top of Annetjie’s hanging nude body. He rested against the Frank’s welted front, thoroughly spent.

Finally, after another five minutes, the young man pulled back out of Annatjie Van Dorne’s tight cunt with a surprisingly loud PLOP. Aided a bit by Yasmin, he moved back and dropped down on his cushions. It seemed like a natural thing, so he spread his legs as he reclined. Yasmin knelt down to clense the Prince’s slowly drooping prick with her mouth. She detested the task, but would do anything to spare her own flesh from the public breaking of his captive prisoners and so went to her task with enthusiasm. In the meantime, Annetjie hung twitching from her bonds, her sweat-shiny nude body gleaming in the late afternoon sunshine. Blood oozed from her scoured bare breasts, inner thighs, and labia. Even now, once that the active torment was over, her most sensitive flesh still throbbed with hot pain.

“Oh, by Allah! Never have I enjoyed one so much! Cut her down and care for her. Keep her body shaved and oil her skin daily. My good Fouad says that this wench’s tits are perfect for binding and suspension. I should enjoy that. Take her away. Another grape, Yasmin, if you will.”

end

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

Alice [ED]

Alice

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

Alice
by Ed. All rights reserved.

Year 1530. Denmark

Hugh Turner was a greedy fool. He had let several men use his dockside warehouse for a night for sixty gold Marks. Money for nothing, he thought.

Only the men were assassins, waiting to kill Duke Karel Andressen when his barge made dock. The plot failed and most of the killers themselves were now dead. Two had been taken captive and, after an hour of having their genitals boiled, gave up Turner’s involvement quickly. Hugh himself came home just late enough to see the Duke’s soldiers storming his house and vanished in panic. The only other person still at home was his 19-year old daughter, Alice. Wailing her ignorance and innocence, the beautiful young girl was taken to the ducal Keep. A day later, frantic with fear, Alice Turner was brought to a luxurious waiting room to face the Duke still dressed in her red dirndl dress. Standing at her side was a strong, dark-haired woman with a cruel look on her face, the ducal wardress, Ulrike. Another woman, Lady Constance Karlson, a pretty blond noblewoman, sat with him on a long low couch.

“I have reviewed your situation, Alice Turner, and believe that you may, may I say, be innocent of the illegal plot against my life.” His eyes drank in the pert, red-haired beauty of the girl standing before him. “So rather than simply sending you to the death that awaits all traitors, I have decided to be generous. You will face an ordeal of my choosing. If you pass it, you will have proved your innocence to me and be free to go. Fail and I will assume that you are guilty”.

“Here is your choice, Miss Turner: You shall be stripped naked to the waist. You yourself will expose your body this way if you know what’s good for you. Once displayed, you must endure twenty strokes from the whip over the bared front of your body. You will not be tied in any way, but must raise your hands above your head and arch your back to present your front for every stroke. Following each, I will turn over this glass,” he indicated a small hourglass sitting on the low table beside him, “giving you one minute to make ready for the next stroke. If you fail to have your hands and arms above your head and out of the way once the minute is done, or touch yourself following any lash to soothe your flesh, you will earn an additional stroke to be administered after the first twenty are done. Fail to meet the requirements I have described through all the strokes and you will be consigned to the dungeons and there given into the hands of my executioners for death. I need not tell you the death given to traitors is not an easy or a quick one.

“No… do not answer yet. First you must take a stroll through the lower rooms-just to, ah, fully appreciate the potential consequences of your decision. Ulrike, take our guest down for a short tour of the lower chambers. Make sure she sees the executioners at work, not just the casual punishments.”

The pretty teenager felt the dark-haired woman take her elbow and she followed numbly behind her. Then out of the fine room and then down, down, down the stairs to a heavy iron door. Ulrike pounded on it. It was opened from inside and Alice was pushed roughly inside.

She found herself in a dank antechamber. Two corridors led off from it in opposite directions. Immediately upon entering, she heard the screams and piteous moans of souls in unutterable torment floating through the corridors. Ulrike came up before her and grabbed her short chestnut mane, bending her head back.

“I would have you sent here now, bitch, and given nude to the royal executioners for their bloody work, but Lord Andressen wishes to give you a chance. Very well, let this excursion show you what awaits below if you fail your test. But you must learn to fully appreciate what being naked down here really means-and for that, you must be exposed yourself. Remove your blouse! The dress can stay for the moment, but I want that shirt off. Now, bitch, the Duke is waiting for you!”

Alice saw no escape. She dropped the red shoulder straps and her small fingers went slowly, but steadily to work on the buttons of the white blouse beneath, starting at her neck. One after another, they opened until the final button parted and Ulrike could see the line of living white between the fabric. Alice looked up, pleading silently before continuing, but there was no pity in Ulrike’s dark eyes. She slipped the thin cotton off her arms and dropped it to her feet, momentarily stripped to the waist. Then the shoulder straps came up again. Alice was embarrassed at the way the front of the dirndl pushed up against the bottoms of her now bared titties, lifting the firm globes prominently on her chest. Ulrike next bound Alice’s arms overlaid and crossed behind her back, hands on elbows, pulling the arms back and forcing the magnificent feminine gourds to stick out even further. The sergeant smiled at the sight. Her Duke relished seeing arrogant young female breasts suffering under the lash and this little bint sported a pair of beauties worthy of a much older and taller woman. And she, Ulrike, would have the enviable task of flogging them. First, though, she would see to it that the prisoner came to fully appreciate the horrors of failure. Ulrike gave her a push down the right-hand corridor.

The tour was a trip through a hell the girl could scarcely believe as she was shown the dread activities. Room after room, tableau after lurid tableau, she was made to view the hideous punishments inflicted in the lower dungeons. There were a few men, but mainly women here, all tightly bound to various demonic engines of torment. All, she saw, had first been stripped naked as worms to make even the most private parts of their bodies available to the ghastly instruments of torture. No abuse was too intimate or too extreme in their pursuit of bringing endless and intolerable agony to the helpless victims. Blood flowed from crushed and shredded flesh. Countless hard red welts striped bare vulnerable skin. Some were stretched on the rack until their joints were torn from their sockets. Others hung painfully from bound body parts. The incredible barbarous variety was mind-numbing. One twenty-five year-old with straw-blond hair she saw had been strapped tightly to a demonic chair of iron. Short sharp spikes studded every inch of its upper surfaces and holes had been drilled through the metal seat. A small tray holding a shallow layer of glowing embers had been chained at the level of her belly to allow the hot roiling air to lave at her chest and roast the lower bulges of her trembling bare breasts. While she watched, one of the executioners stuck a torch into the bed of wood shavings piled under the iron seat. The flames bloomed quickly and Alice saw with horror the frenzied reactions the blond began as the fire flared up against the seat. Her little hands clawed frantically at the unyielding armrests, bloodying her nails as yellow tongues of heat darted up through the holes to lick at her bleeding naked genitals and ass. The miserable wench’s screams ripped out through the smallish room, raw and broken. “Roasting the little thief’s bottom and sex this way won’t kill her, of course,” Ulrike said. “She’ll stay aware for several hours yet before the executioners take her off and flay her-that means slowly peeling her skin away with blades and hooks. Eventually, she will die from blood loss-if the pain doesn’t kill her first.” The next room held another nude girl with long raven hair bound on her back to a short whipping bench. Leather straps held her arms, neck, and waist firmly against the dark wood. Her ankles were also tied, up toward the ceiling, but loosely, able to kick and dance, but never close enough to hide her tender sex. Two men were working on her, one at her side and one at the base of the bench. Both were armed with short, thick tapered strips of cured hide. Both were also naked but for their boots and the black hoods of their profession. One worked on the blonde’s bare torso, whipping the soft flesh into bloody tatters while the other flogged her jiggling ass cheeks. Every so often, the agony would be too great to endure and the girl would stab her legs widely out and apart, rigid with tension. At such times, the man at the foot of the bench would sweep his arm down in a brutal vertical stroke that dashed the pointed tip of his whip straight into her gaping slit. The labial lips were already swollen and raw from countless lashes there and oozed scarlet. The topless young redhead was shocked to see that both men were sporting raging erections while they whipped the hapless girl. Never had Alice imagined that such ghastly human suffering could engender sexual arousal, but almost everywhere she was made to look, the executioners were naked as their prisoners and active rape was commonplace. The raping was bad enough, but little Alice Turner was truly appalled to see the special fiendish attentions the mainly male executioners applied to the bared sex organs of their female prisoners. The captives’ legs were always spread wide to reveal the private parts between, exposing them to be beaten raw and bloody, or seared with flame and red-hot iron. Alice could only imagine that hellish pain. She was thankful that her own genitals were hidden, but still intensely aware of the way her lovely breasts sat naked and exposed on her chest. The Duke had ordered twenty strokes over the bared front of her body as her “test”. Alice was no fool and knew that her tits had been bared to make them available for the torment such an order doubtless meant, but the horrors she had seen inflicted on the bared chest melons of the female captives down here chilled her blood. The poor girls’ titties were torn, burned, and crushed by hellish devices. One she saw had been hauled up off her feet by thin cords tied tightly around the bases of her plump tits-the chest melons had ballooned into a pair of taut round globes flushed an ugly red-plum color. With her proud twin beauties thrust out high above her dress and her arms bound behind her back, she was terrified at her utter helplessness to protect them from the horrors in these rooms. But the Duke had said that her hands would be free during the ordeal. There was that, at least. Surely nothing could be worse than being tightly bound and naked-defenseless-while these fiends attacked her poor nude body with their biting whips and red-hot tools.

* * * * *

When Ulrike returned with pretty Alice in tow, Duke Karel noted two major changes in her: Most obvious and welcome, of course, were the two stunning naked turrets sticking out from the top of her dirndl dress, glorious milk-white turrets. The globes were every bit as lush and appealing as their bulges under the blouse had promised and he felt a delicious twitch in his loins at the sight. Beside the tits, there was also a look of haunted terror now in place of the earlier defiance in her eyes. He was not surprised. After the horrors she had just witnessed, the wench now understand why she should fear being naked in their hands. Especially when the naked parts were her proud young female breasts. Good, time to move on.

“Well, now, Alice. You’ve had a little look around and you have seen what will happen to you if you refuse or fail the challenge I have proposed,” he said genially. “So what is it to be, girl? Present yourself for twenty strokes of the lash, here and now, bare to the waist… or death in the chambers below, naked as the day you were born?”

Neither option was the least bit appealing, but submitting to the ordeal was far less terrifying than returning to the execution chambers to face the royal torturers, nude and helplessly bound. The young redhead remembered the screaming bloody captives she had just seen below and quailed. “I… I’ll do it. I’ll do it!” Alice shrieked in panic. “I’ll take your challenge, I’ll do it, only don’t send me back down to that-that place. I’ll do it!”

“All right then,” Karel said, “let’s get started. I am eager to test your courage. Drop your dress down to your hips, girl, you must be bare to the waist for the test. Ulrike, secure her ankles, would you? I don’t want the wench to turn her back-certainly not with such an intriguing front to play with.” The female wardress went down to her knees and quickly tied the redhead’s feet a yard apart to rings set in the floor for this very purpose. This would keep her facing the Duke throughout the ordeal, although her arms would be free. Numbly, Alice’s hands reached behind her for the back laces, tugging them open. If baring her upper torso would keep her genitals out of their hands, she would do it and gladly-anything to keep her tender sex hidden. In a moment, the laces were open and the dress top hung loose on her body. Desperate for some final reprieve, she looked up at the two nobles piteously. The Duke and his lady both leaned forward, eyes bright, and he gestured sharply with his hand. Get on with it, wench, the hand said, strip your top away. There would be no escape, no reprieve, she realized. Resigned, she looked down again and slipped the straps off her shoulders and let the patterned red fabric float down. Feeling a sudden chill as her torso was exposed, Alice hugged herself. Again the hand gestured, upward, insistent, and she obeyed, raising her hands up above and behind her head. Ulrike grabbed the waistband of the girl’s scarlet dress and tugged it a bit further down until it caught over her hips, baring her abdomen a hand’s-span below the cute dimpled navel. Now the lovely young redhead stood vulnerable and helpless before them, arms raised and gloriously nude to the waist.

Karel exhaled loudly at the sight. The teenager’s exposed torso was awesome in its lush feminine perfection. Her hips were slim beneath the skirt, but still tapered in sharply above it to a tiny wasp waist. Alice Turner was breathing deeply in fear and shame, an action that set her ribs into periodic high relief as she sucked in air. The action also made the globes above shimmy in a most eye-catching way and the Duke took full advantage. The bare breasts perched high and proud on the deep ribcage, fine twin bulges of soft white skin the shape of ripe pears. Each was crowned with a broad rose-pink disk. These, in turn, peaked in their centers to delicate, rising buttons. He was delighted to see a light dusting of freckles across her chest just above them; a cute addition he found uniquely arousing.

Alice’s hands instinctively dropped down to try to hide her tender tits from sight, but Duke Karel would have none of her attempts to maintain her modesty. “Raise your hands again, my dear. Above your head. Oh yes, and arch your back this time. We’ll get around to your pretty titties soon enough, but I want them to stick out right from the start. Yes, that’s it. Ah, they are exquisite.”

With horrified trepidation, Alice obeyed, lifting her hands up again toward the ceiling. Soon both twitching little hands were up high, far away from where they wanted to be: protecting her delicate chest globes. Then she gradually arched her back until the two large white beauties thrust out toward the seated nobles invitingly.

“Time to begin. I grow impatient. Ulrike, take your position.”

Ulrike moved to Alice’s right side. The pretty redhead was terrified to see that she was holding a cruel-looking strap, two feet of supple flat leather attached to a yard-long handle. The demonic instrument required both hands and delivered a furious stinging slash with every blow, but wouldn’t rip the skin. It was the perfect tool for introducing a pair of soft female breasts to the pain of the whip. There were holes drilled through the leather, a refinement that not only added to its speed through the air, and so the sting it imparted, but could also produce hideously painful little blisters on the skin should the flogger desire.

Alice’s arms had drooped a bit at Ulrike’s preparations, but Duke Andressen merely gestured again. The cute little redhead squared her shoulders, staring at the two nobles proudly, and lifted her hands high above her head. Karel stared at her meaningfully until she remembered and slowly arched her back again, fearfully conscious of the way this position forced her large bare breasts up and forward toward the lash. Ulrike saw the Duke raise his finger and looked back at the standing beauty. Then: hsssssSSWACKKT! The pliant leather strap curled around her waist and the tip bit viciously into her tender side just above the hip.

Determined to maintain her dignity, Alice stopped the scream of pain behind her clenched teeth, but only just! The sting was like a hot band of fire and she couldn’t stop her hands from flying down to try to soothe the hurt. Only at the last moment did she remember his rule and stop before she touched herself. The lovely young redhead trembled as she fought to endure the hot throbbing hurt. As she watched, Duke Karel turned the glass over and the sand started falling.

All too soon, the last grain fell through the glass’s waist and it was time for Alice’s second stroke. Her little fists had dropped down to the level of her shoulders, but now they went back up toward the ceiling. Again her back slowly bent backward, forcing her large naked breasts out toward her tormentors. Ulrike took aim and swept the strap over the redhead’s taut ribcage just above the deep concave. Uhnnh, oh that stung! Again she was able to keep her hands from grabbing her ribs and soothing the bitterly painful tingle there. She looked up and saw that the glass was already turned and running. Oh, gods, no no no.

SWOCKKT! This lash was a rising horizontal cut that burst across her tender naked breasts for the very first time, punishing both bulging white undercurves. “Aaaaaahhhhhh,” Alice hissed, her little hands flying down to cup the throbbing globes before she could stop them. Oh, the pain, the pain! She knew that these fiends were going to whip her tits eventually, but that knowledge did little to prepare her for the shocking agony of the first slap there. Her beauties had been growing in erotic sensitivity as they grew in size. Only recently had she come to enjoy the touch of a boy’s hands and lips fondling them and now this man was having them whipped!

She saw him turn the minute glass over again-and then saw something else even more disconcerting. After Ulrike’s last stroke, the Lady Constance had untied the cord holding his gown together and was now drawing the sides apart, one after the other. In a moment, and while Alice watched, still rubbing her tits, the blond flipped the last flap over and the Duke was exposed below the waist. Alice was shocked to see that the man was naked under the robe, but there was no mistaking the large rod of flesh now exposed. Already stimulated by the sadistic thrill of watching her beating, the added delight of feeling his penis bared to the lurid tableau had it twitching up harder from his loins. The Duke saw Alice’s shocked gaze and smiled.

“Brazen little bitch, aren’t you, Miss Turner? Yes, I am enjoying your performance immensely, my dear, as you can see. I hope you are enjoying your look, because it will cost you. See, the glass is empty already and your hands are still down. That’s your second extra stroke.”

He laughed at the sudden look of horror in her eyes as realization hit, then her hands flew from her chest and up high, her back arching quickly. The redhead’s tits reached their point of greatest protrusion and Ulrike struck instantly with the whip, a bitter smack to both upper curves just above the rosy aureoles. Caught completely by surprise, a sharp squeal of pain escaped her control. Her hands dropped, but she caught them just above the heaving mounds, frantic to soothe them, but afraid to add more strokes to her ordeal. She hadn’t expected them to go after her tits so soon. Only now that she had seen the Duke’s sex respond to her torment there, she knew that the poor tender globes would be destined for more than their fair share of the pain. She had only received five lashes so far, sixteen-no, seventeen!-more before this hideous challenge was over. She was still sure that she could survive the ordeal. The price of losing control completely, of being unable to raise her hands that one final time was too ghastly to consider.

Karel flipped the glass and leaned back. Constance had reached out one slim hand just as Ulrike struck again, her fingers curling around his naked penis to stroke lightly up and down the shaft. His eyes slitted with pleasure at the erotic caress. He was watching Alice Turner’s desperate contortions with lusty interest. This one was strong and proud, but he was patient. Between whip and will the whip had never lost. And he preferred his sport to last a long time. Connie’s deft fingers were creating delicious sensations in his sex; sensations he knew from past experience would only grow more intense and more delicious as the evening progressed until it culminated with a rousing fuck.

Alice looked between the falling sand and the noblewoman’s lurid masturbation, terrified and ignorant of its true meaning. That her pain was bringing him such obvious pleasure was abhorrent to her, but at least he wasn’t raping her. Let the blond bitch play with him if it would spare her that indignity. But for now, there were other concerns …

SWAPPT! “Uhnnnnnn.” Ulrike left the tits this time, blasting a red line just beneath, across the taut ribcage again. The savage drilled tip stung high up on her tender side, leaving a row of darker red spots under her armpit that would soon rise up into taut blisters.

SWACKK! “Haaaaaaaah.” This vicious snap swept around the narrowest point of her waist, again stinging the soft curved side.

SWACKKT ! “Oh. Oh. Oh!” Ulrike went back to the thrusting bare breasts with the eighth, a diagonal cut that curled across the right’s underside and sent the flat end directly over the left’s middle, flattening the sensitive budding teat into the aureole. This time, pretty little Alice couldn’t stop her hands, both diving to protect and quiet the shrieking nerves in her poor pap. Even as she tried to gentle it, she could feel the naked nipple swell with blood, growing hot, harder, and bigger.

On the divan, Connie continued her lissome genital play, teasing Karel’s scrotum with her nails and sliding her fingers softly up and down the now oak-hard rod. He kept one hand near the crude timer while he sipped at a goblet of wine with the other. A warm sexual pleasure flowed through his loins. He had come to relish these darkly lurid sessions of sadistic play and relaxed under the noblewoman’s delicious masturbation. Lady Constance had been his companion during a few of these affairs and knew to keep him in throbbing erection without bringing him to ejaculation before he was ready. The one time she had failed, he had his executioners strip her naked, tie her to a chair, and torment her pert round tits with needles and lash. There had been no fire and little blood, but the agony had been hideous and she had learned her lesson. In truth, she had come to enjoy these little interludes almost as much as the man obviously did, feeling her own sex grow hot and moist during the hideous torments.

The ninth punished Alice’s flat belly just below the cute navel, but the tenth returned to the girl’s jutting naked breasts again, hurting the delicate lower curves viciously. Her hands flew unconsciously down again, soothing the fierce stinging before she could stop and think. “Hold, Ulrike!”

The Duke rose and approached the shaking young girl, his hard heavy sex protruding from his robe and wobbling obscenely. He imperiously waved her arms up again. He peered closely at the embarrassed wench’s whip-streaked nude torso once it was fully exposed. The soft white skin of her bare breasts showed the broad darkening weals to fine advantage and her upper body carried a glistening sheen of sweat although the room was cool. Enduring such cruel torment was hard work. He cupped the left globe lightly, rewarded by Alice’s sharp gasp of pain. He fondled the silky gourd as a lover would. The flesh was hot and the welts stood out hard against his fingertips, stimulating him yet more. He looked into her beautiful blue-green eyes, relishing the hurt and shame he saw there.

“I knew these lovely mounds would be supremely sensitive when I first saw them, you know. Having them whipped must hurt terribly. Still, it would seem that you have stood up rather well under your ordeal. So far. Only four extra strokes earned; that’s very good, you know. I admire your strength. I can’t think of when I’ve enjoyed one of these challenges as much, as you can see. You take the lash beautifully, little Alice, and I am eager to see more.

“Well, time to continue our little game.” The Duke went back and sat down. He spread the wings of his cloak, again exposing the heavy root of his sex. The Lady Constance refreshed his wine goblet. “Oh, by the way, the second ten lashes will be administered by the dog-whip. I wouldn’t want you to grow complacent.”

W-what?! The dog-whip! Alice heard a wicked pop to her side and looked over to see Ulrike testing the new whip by her side. It was a beastly weapon, three feet of finely braided leather that tapered to a thin split tip. The tall brunette swept the new scourge into a whistling overhead circle that terminated in another explosive pop. Ulrike smiled over at her and her eyes flicked down to the blushing chest mounds. Alice caught the glance. The braided whip looked vicious and she could only imagine what kind of hideous pain it was capable of inflicting. Her poor tits already burned with heat from the brutal strapping they had just endured and she instinctively knew that this new lash would administer a pain even more harsh. She didn’t have long to wait. Karel gestured with his hand again. Arms up and chest out, it said. She vaguely noticed that Constance had taken advantage of the Duke’s inspection trip to drop the top of her dress as well, exposing her slim feminine torso for his caresses. Then Alice Turner remembered the ghastly dungeons below filled with the shrieking nudes and raised her elbows, grabbed her hands together behind her neck, and bent her back, presenting her naked upper body again to the ordeal. HisssSSSWICKKT! The thin braided whip cut through the air and curled around Alice’s torso, a hand’s-span beneath the jutting tits, abrading the thin skin over her taut ribs. The girl’s hands dropped immediately, but she was able to keep them from reaching the stinging line. Oh gods, this whip was even worse! The strap stung, but nothing like the thin red line of fire that this thing limned on her flesh. These next ten would be bad, really bad, especially when they went inevitably back to her high round breasts. And they would, soon, of that she was sure. The Duke’s insistent phallus told her plainly that this entire onerous ordeal was being conducted solely for his enjoyment, and that meant that her poor tits were going to feel the lash again and often. But what could she do? Alice’s proud chest globes already throbbed with hot pain, but she couldn’t let them bare and torture her sex. Despite her current pain, she couldn’t forget the screaming naked girls she had seen below. She saw the sand running out already and raised her hands up again. Karel watched the delicious way her tits lifted on the teenager’s ribcage, from plump and round to taut and thrusting. One more carved her belly and then, WHACKKT! Ulrike slashed up hard with the thin whip, lifting Alice’s right globe high on her chest and biting deep into the soft lower bulge. The naked tittie shook wildly as the redhead clutched her hands tightly together in front of her face, desperate to soothe her aching globe, but terrified of earning another one of these horrid strokes. But oh, the beastly pain! WhissSSSICKKT! WhisSACKKT! Two more bitter tit strokes, both harsh horizontal cuts that punished both of Alice Turner’s jutting bare breasts just above and below the turgid nipples. She somehow managed to keep her hands from cupping the aching globes after those two blows, but the next flew straight across the proudest points of her chest, stinging both nude nipples and teats cruelly and she couldn’t, just couldn’t stop from trying to ease the fierce burn in the tender paps. Another added lash for that weakness.

Constance kept one hand busy between the Duke’s legs, playing with the heavy sack. She had moved down to the floor in front of him. The two of them held her lush breasts together between her right hand and his while she sinuously arched her torso up and back against his loins. The soft flesh between her mounds captured his rigid naked penis, fucking him between the silky curves. The tall man moaned in pleasure at the exquisite sadistic pleasure. Oh yes, it’s good to be the Duke.

WhissSSICKT! A hard diagonal slash crossed the under-curve of Alice’s right globe, continuing to once again bite the pert left teat bitterly. Alice’s hands dropped and fluttered about her chest, but rose up again without soothing herself. Ulrike drew back her arm, but the girl dropped her arms fiercely.

“No!” Alice hissed, “I get the full minute, damn you! I get all the sand!”

Duke Karel laughed out loud. “Listen to the little lawyer, will you? Oh, but of course you get the full minute. How foolish of me. See, there’s the glass. Not much left, but you have your minute.” He was still amused and chuckling when the sands ran down and the girl tried to lift her hands away from her heaving breasts. The extra time made the horror of anticipation worse. Still, she managed to get them up, little fists hard on her shoulders, elbows high. “Tits out, out all the way, you hear me?” Alice’s slim back slowly arched.

SCRACKT! The lash smacked across both aching mounds just at the lower edges of her aureoles. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH! AH! AH!” For the first time, Alice’s cries rang out loud and raw. Tears ran from her eyes and her hands fluttered about her chest like little birds; desperate to comfort her burning turrets but terrified of earning another stroke. She had already earned nine extra and still had one more to endure before her initial twenty were done.

The final cut of the dog-whip laid another hot line of pain across little Alice’s sweating belly, the pointed tip cracking fiercely against the thin sensitive skin of her left side, ripping a tiny hole that started beading blood. The lovely young beauty hissed loudly again in response. Thank the gods, the harpy finally left her throbbing naked breasts, but that bitter little sting on her side still hurt atrociously. She became aware that this stage of her ordeal was over when she saw Ulrike return the dog-whip to its hook. Alice tried to take advantage, sucking in air loudly as she fought the horrible pain radiating through her heaving torso. Her rapidly heaving ribcage set the fine, high-perched globes jiggling on her chest in a most lascivious way, but she was helpless to control them. The Duke decided on one last break for the wretch, leaving his seat again to come up and play with his captive’s body. The pretty redhead could only stand, shivering in agony and shame, arms twitching impotently at her sides, while Karel’s hands wandered over her naked upper torso. The entire bared female chest was slick and shiny with the heavy sweat of enduring the Duke’s sexual torture. The man felt the hot pleasure ripple through his penis as he fondled the girl’s welted nude breasts. She moaned in agony when he examined the tiny scarlet blisters at the ends of the inch-wide strap weals and the hard, darker welts the dog-whip had left across her soft flesh. He moved up closer and lightly rubbed his thumbs back and forth across her nipples, brushing the aching swollen teats side to side and drawing fresh groans of pain.

“I know it hurts, hurts badly, doesn’t it? You would do anything to spare yourself more of the painful whipping. Well, I have another offer for you. Agree to two touches on your body with the red-hot needles and I will subtract five of your remaining strokes. The choice is yours, of course. Two touches for five lashes. Otherwise, you take every stroke, and this time with the Malachi cane, a most painful instrument. Well, what say you?

Alice stood shaking as the tall man continued fondling her naked upper body. She knew that the touch of hot steel would be ghastly, but it couldn’t, just couldn’t, be worse than the cruel bite of the cane on her aching nude chest. Her soft female torso was raging with the pain of her beating so far. Ulrike slashed the new instrument through the air to her left and it made a vicious sound. She instinctively knew that they had saved the worst for last-the cane promised even more pain than the vicious little dog-whip. But the choice between the rod and the hot needles was still a hideously difficult one.

The Duke returned to his seat and leaned back again languidly, Connie went immediately back to the rigid shaft between his legs, resuming her exquisite play. Karel looked back to Alice. He knew the signs; he had seen them many times before. The half-naked young wench couldn’t make up her mind between two equally hellish torments. A little more incentive was needed and the Malacca offered a uniquely painful one. Not quite the diameter of her little finger, it was a stiff, hardwood rod capable of delivering truly savage bites to soft female flesh. “Can’t decide, can you? I understand. Such a hard choice. Ahhh, yes, Connie. Keep using your nails like that. It feels marvelous. All right then. If you can’t choose, I will decide for you. Present your front to the cane. Ulrike, the wench has rested. Make this first stroke really hurt.” The Duke signaled his female wardress. Ulrike gestured with her left hand; come on, come on, stick your chest out for me, girl. This one’s gonna hurt, believe it. The teenager obeyed, arching her back to stick the naked beauties out toward her torturer. SWACKT! The woman used a full-arm swing to slice the thin Malacca straight across both poised nude nipples, distorting the mounds and flattening the turgid female teats. Alice had been expecting a start on her belly and the surprising cut to her nipples with this first stroke shocked her with its fiendish aim and intensity. Oh gods, gods, the pain was beyond belief! “AAAAAIIIIIIIAAAAAAHHHHHHH!” the girl screamed. The strap was bad and the braided whip was worse, but nothing, NOTHING, created the ghastly intolerable pang of agony that the stiff thin cane just struck in her soft tits. Alice was cupping her aching mounds before she even realized that she had earned another extra lash. Another extra lash from the ghastly cane. SWOCKKT! Alice’s hands were again down at her sides, but clear of her tits and so the brutal stroke burst over both upper curves with a stunning impact. Oh, the pain! Anywhere, it would have hurt. On fresh skin, it would have hurt, but after the previous twenty strokes with strap and whip, Alice’s poor female nerves were throbbing and angry from abuse and the cane hurt her terribly. She cried out before she knew what she was saying, “Yes. Yes, oh yes! I’ll do it, I’ll do it! Five less, you promise, you promise. I’ll do it! I’ll take the needles!”

“Put down the rod, Rike. You heard our guest. Prepare the needles for me. I will handle this task myself.”

The dark-haired woman did as she was told, setting down the hateful cane, and placing two long, slim lancets into the coals before the fireplace. Glancing back briefly at the shivering topless girl, she fanned the embers until the needles glowed a bright cherry-red. When they were ready, she looked over at Karel. Duke Andressen left his seat again for this. A girl’s first taste of the red-hot steel was a pleasure he savored. She stood, terrified, while Ulrike fanned the coals holding the sharp implements a last time and gripped one with a pair of small tongs. Alice Turner stared with horror at the slim lancet. An inch and a half of needle-sharp steel, the metal dulled to a brick-red color when it left the brazier. The wardress blew on the point, creating a flurry of incandescent sparks in the lush room. The Duke accepted the tongs holding the glowing needle and moved up close. Pretty Alice’s eyes could not stop bouncing between the shimmering metal spear and the twitching fleshy one between the man’s legs. He moved up close to the horrified young woman. Again the hand gestured.

“Back. Back. A little more. That’s it, stick them right out here for me. Here it comes, Alice. Ready?” The terrified teenager bent her back so far that she was almost looking straight up at the ornate ceiling. Her swollen, whip-streaked nude titties thrust up and out with arrogant perfection. The Duke’s prick twitched up in anticipation as he darted in with the glowing skewer to quickly stab down the very center of her left teat, right down the tiny hole in its tip. Blood flashed to gas and the turgid tittie tip ballooned quickly into a grape-sized point spitting steam. Karel left the glowing lancet in Alice’s tittie tip for a moment, then pulled it quickly out.

“HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!” There was no more battle to retain her dignity; the burning hot agony bursting through her left nipple was beyond any hope of control. There was no way she could keep her hands away from the spasming teat, either, although her best efforts at soothing only added to her pain, so outraged were the nerves there. “AAAAAHH! AAAAARRRRRRAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH! Oh, sweet mother, it hurts, it hurts me so!”

Off to the side, Alice saw movement again and there was the Duke, rigid phallus sticking out toward her and a fresh glowing skewer in his hand. “Here’s number two, my dear. Stick that other one out now.”

“NO! N-No, no, I can’t. Ah, no, it hurts too much, too much.”

“So you give up the challenge …”

“Nooooo! No, I don’t, not that. Just not the hot needle again. Just not that …”

Karel replaced the cooling sliver in the coals. “Very well then. Your choice, as I said-only the agreement was for two touches and you’ve taken only one. So you still get the full number of lashes …”

“Oh, no no no no no.”

“Oh, yes. Now either stick your tits out for Ulrike’s lash or ask me to burn your other nipple. Lady Constance, be so kind as to turn the glass over, would you? I will give the wench a minute to think it over.”

Alice Turner’s eyes darted back and forth between the two of them, the harpy with her eager cane and the aroused man holding the shimmering hot needle. Both promised hideous agony to her already throbbing bare breasts, but which was worse? She had already endured one of the fiendish touches on her nipple and the savage burn still ached, but unless she took the second touch, it was all for nothing; she still had all of the remaining strokes to withstand. Still nine more lashes over her nude torso with the Malacca. All she had was somehow get through nine more cuts and she was free, free! The bitter agony of her left teat’s burning was still fresh and she just knew that she couldn’t willingly remove her hands and stick the swollen right nipple out for its own demonic kiss. No, the rod was bad, but she would force herself to somehow withstand the nine remaining strokes.

“I’ll accept the whip again,” the girl said with a faltering voice. Karel watched her raise her hands and arch her back again and he smiled. He gave the still-hot needle back to Ulrike who replaced it in the coals. Then she took up the cane again and went to Alice’s side. The duke remained standing where he was, watching intently.

SWOCKKKT! Ulrike deliberately applied the cane across Alice’s left nipple with all her strength, flattening the bloated red teat and disfiguring the ripe globe with the fierce impact. The fleshy mound wobbled vigorously as the chestnut-haired beauty shrieked loudly in desperate sexual suffering. The harpy’s cruel return to the girl’s just seared nude nipple infuriated the burning nerve endings beyond endurance and her hands dived down to the agonized globe in a futile effort to stop the insane ache there. “That’s another extra stroke, Miss Turner. You know the rules.” Back to nine more strokes again! Unless … One more burning touch and then she only had four to endure.” “OH, AAAAAHHHHH. Oh, gods! I’ll do it! I’ll do it. You can b-burn my chest again. But that means five lashes less! You promise. You promise!” Karel came back to Alice’s front and gently fondled her puffy right nipple. The left, he noted, had swollen to twice its original size from its recent searing. “Another needle, please, Ulrike.” Connie rose from the couch and stood up close behind the man, pressing her breasts against his back. She reached around in front of him to resume her sexual play with his naked phallus. Alice shivered in terror. Karel continued teasing her whipped right nipple intimately until Ulrike brought the reheated needle to him. Then he grabbed the soft globe, raising the glowing skewer up to the helpless tip. He wasted no time, lancing half an inch deep and bloating the delicate nubbin with internal steam.” “HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! HIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! HAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! OH, MY NIPPLE! MY POOR POOR NIPPLE! OH, IT BURNS, IT BURNS! AAAARRRRRRHHHH!” Karel let go with the tongs and left the cruel steel point embedded in Alice’s erect pink teat until the girl’s hands flew down in desperation and ripped it out with her fingers. Duke Andressen laughed out loud. He moved back to the couch and leaned back with Connie again taking her place kneeling between his legs. Then he turned the glass over. The sand was already half down before the agonized teenager noticed it with horror. “I will keep my word, Miss Turner. I take five strokes off the ones remaining. That leaves four-no five, you get one extra for removing that needle-to go. The same rules apply. You must stick your tits out and not touch yourself after the lashes. Just because you saved yourself five cuts doesn’t mean you can’t earn more additional ones. For these last few, you need not lift your arms; just moving them out of the way behind your back will be sufficient-just as long as you continue to expose your tits for Ulrike. Of course, I shall still require you to arch your back. Now bend back, my pretty, all the way back, the sands run low …” Tears streamed from her beautiful eyes as the fresh realization hit. Both of her naked nipples throbbed with razor-sharp bolts of agony from their ghastly searing. The sensitive beauties presenting them ached as well from the numerous strokes of strap and whip. Looking down, she was horrified to see how the once virginal globes had swollen and discolored under the hellish beating, in addition to the intolerable pain, flushing red, purple, and blue. And now she had to expose these terribly sore turrets to the torture once again. She whimpered loudly, but managed to wrench her arms behind her back, hands gripping elbows until the bones showed white under her fingers.

WHOCKT! The firm rod flew through the air to strike both of her nude nipples across their very centers, flattening both tender burned teats. Ulrike was now using most of her power to flog Alice’s tender titties and the rod burst open a few of the hard little blisters left from the strap’s ingenious holes.

“AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH! AAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRHHHHHHHH! AAAAAAIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEE! OH, MY NIPPLES, MY NIPPLES, OH THE PAIN! NO WOMAN SHOULD HAVE TO ENDURE THIS! OH, I HURT, I HURT!” As before, her hands flew around to soothe and protect her tits before she could stop them. Her fingers went right for her throbbing nipples, hurting herself with even that gentle touch. She was shocked to see that her hands were now smeared with her own blood. After being lanced by the red-hot needles, her delicate teats were incredibly more responsive to the cane’s brutal kisses. And still no progress made. She had been unable to stop her hands from trying to comfort her aching tits. And now yet another lash to endure for the privilege of taking this one.

SWOCKTTT! A new fiendish rising slice to both bulging under-curves lifted the feminine gourds and set them wobbling violently on her chest. Like the last one, it too cracked open a couple of the hard blisters and started more thin rivulets of scarlet dripping down the mounds.

Lady Constance bent her head down and started licking lightly around the swollen head of the man’s rigid naked penis. Karel groaned in lascivious appreciation. He eyed the semi-nude girl trembling before him. There were a few red lines across her belly and ribs, but it was clear where the bulk of the strokes had gone. Both jutting bare breasts were heavily striated with marks from strap, whip, and rod. The under-curves up to the tips were bumpy with raised ridges, blushed a variegated rash of angry purple reds, and leaking slow droplets of blood. Connie felt his prick jerk between her lips and lightened her fellatio still more. No novice to these sessions, she knew how to prolong his pleasure until he was ready to come. She could tell that he was not far from orgasm, but not quite ready yet. No, I know him too well. He will want to come inside this poor bitch and she can’t last much longer.

Despite his enjoyment, Karel was keeping up with his duty with the timer glass and the sands were running. Alice managed to get her hands to her waist, but couldn’t bring herself to move her elbows away from her front and arch her back. Ulrike had to roughly tap the arms back with the cane. Heaving with misery, she slowly complied until finally her swollen nude breasts stuck boldly out and away from her chest.

SWACKKKT! Straight across both turgid nipples and breaking several more of the blisters on her throbbing aureoles. Alice Turner’s upper torso bent forward and back repeatedly, groaning in agony. Only the greatest of efforts kept her clenching hands away from the pulsating tittie tips, but they hurt, they hurt. Karel waited until her cries died down before calling out, “Too bad you took so long, Alice. At least twenty seconds late adopting the position. Another extra stroke earned.”

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” the crazed girl wailed. “No, it’s not fair, not fair. No woman can do this; no woman can endure this. Oh, it’s not fair, not fair, not fair”

“You agreed to the challenge, my dear. Or are you saying you quit? Quickly now! The sand is running. Arms behind you and stick out those tits! Or do you quit? Do you want to be taken back to the dungeons, hah? Do you want me to have you stripped totally nude and given to the torturers? I haven’t had the pleasure of seeing your little slit exposed yet, my lovely, not to mention seeing how you react when it’s being whipped and burned. When you’re in the cells below, I can enjoy all of your young body.”

“No! No! Oh, by all the gods, no, not that, not that, not that …” Her voice died in resignation.

“Then stick your haughty chest out again, wench! I’ll teach you to be so bold with me. You have already earned another lash; do you want to earn two? Stick out your tits. NOW, wench, or I shall have Ulrike take you below right now and give your body over to the torturers.”

“AAAHHHHHHHH! No, not that, please don’t send me down there,” Alice wailed, but there was no escape from the horror of this ordeal. Karel stared at her with grim intent and she bowed to the inevitable.

For some reason, Alice raised her arms over her head this time instead of behind her this time. The Duke stared at the stirring sight the topless tortured girl presented, arms high, back arched, torso shiny with sweat, and bloated empurpled titties out thrust. A heavy drop of clear fluid blossomed from the tip of his prick under the intense sadistic stimulation. Lady Constance dipped her head to flick it away with her tongue. Then she began a skillful fellatio, sucking and licking around Karel’s turgid red glands delicately. The sands ran down and Duke Andressen waved his hand again.

With infinite cruelty, Ulrike sent the next cut straight back again to the flinty points of her nipples. Blood misted and the pretty young redhead screamed in unendurable agony. Every blow to the puffed up caps punished nerves not only well beaten, but seared raw by red-hot steel as well. Swollen to almost twice their original size, the slightest touch to them would have been intolerable-Ulrike’s demonic focus on her poor teats with the Malacca was an exquisite pain beyond the insufferable. The ordeal was horribly worse for her having to present her poor tits for the pain each time. At least the victims in the cells below were tied and helpless-they didn’t have the added shame of being accomplices in their own suffering. Again, her arms went up and she presented her beautiful bare breasts to Ulrike’s cruel ministrations.

THWOCKKT! The nipples again, flush on the bottoms of both aureoles. Her scream was almost painful to hear and more blood began to ooze from fresh cracks in the welted skin. Karel slitted his eyes. This wench was incredibly arousing. She somehow managed to keep from soothing her chest, but the sight of her standing so close in front of him, empurpled titties heaving on her ribcage added an almost painful pang to his sexual pleasure. Constance dipped her head down to envelop Karel’s penis halfway down the thick shaft, gently sucking back up it with her soft lips. Andressen’s eyes closed briefly with exquisite pleasure at the erotic sensations flowing through his sex.

How many left, Alice thought? How many left? Lost count. Three? Five? Oh gods, I don’t know! She looked down at her throbbing tits and was surprised to see her hands there, bright red blood on the fingers. Another stroke earned. Oh no, not yet another stroke. But the sand was running and she had to get through these last few lashes. Somehow, she got her hands and elbows back behind her again in time for the next bitter lash, one that went back to the tender under-curves. The slice spared her nipples, but the bottom bulges had had a brief rest and the cut there hurt atrociously. Alice danced with lascivious abandon between the rings holding her legs apart, her slim arms flailing the air. Close now, The Duke observed. This one had been strong, but the relentless bare breast torture would break her soon, very soon, and he was growing anxious. He turned the glass over. The girl’s arms were shaking as if with palsy as she tried to force them back behind her again, but her hands just didn’t want to leave the quivering nude tits exposed again. Karel looked once, meaningfully, at the glass, then back at Alice. Fiercely, she wrenched her fists back up to her shoulders, elbows high and back arched. Superb when first exposed, the once haughty nude titties had now swollen to stunning size. After the harsh beating and burning, the two female gourds were flushed an angry red-plum color overlaid with crimson stripes. The slightest touch to them now would be intolerable agony and Ulrike’s red-streaked cane was cutting through the air with fiendish intent. THWACKT! A crisp stroke that bisected the teenager’s poised right nipple. Pretty Alice barely got her hands out of the way, up above her head again before the next stroke burst cruelly over her left burned nipple. The glass turned over yet again, then… SWOCKKKT! A fierce horizontal impact across both of the girl’s throbbing nude tittie tips. “HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! EEEEEEAAAAAAHHHHHH! N-NO MORE, NO MORE! AAAAAAAHHHHHHH, MY POOR TITS! NO MORE PLEASE, I BEG YOU! PLEASE, OH PLEASE STOP WHIPPING MY POOR TITS!” Alice dropped and cowered on the floor, awkwardly with her bound feet. She wrapped her arms across her upper chest and bobbed up and down in intolerable suffering. Tears poured from her eyes and moans from her throat. She had lost, lost. But she just couldn’t move her hands away again, just couldn’t expose her burning nude breasts to another intolerable slash from the cane. “OOWW, I CAN’T TAKE ANY MORE! OH, MY POOR TITS, MY POOR TITS, OH, THEY HURT, THEY HURT. Please, PLEASE, no more, no more, no more …”

Finally. Duke Andressen was beginning to think that this pert redhead was going to be the first to beat the challenge, but Ulrike’s cruel ministrations to her tits had broken her. The ordeal was over and he was ready. Jerking up from his seat, he stood above the cringing girl. After watching the prolonged flogging with Connie’s inspired genital play, his rigid penis stuck out from his loins, hard and turgid with blood. “Hold the bitch down, ‘Rike,” he commanded. “If I don’t fuck her soon, I swear, I shall explode!”

Ulrike grabbed the wailing girl’s hands and hauled her back prone on the blood-stained carpet. The Duke grabbed the waistband of Alice’s pantaloons. With one powerful wrench, he ripped the delicate fabric apart and down, for the first time baring the sweet young slit between her legs. Karel idly noticed that Alice was sparsely furred, a light down of auburn wisps over her dainty mons. The shiny pink lips of her labia sat plump and inviting just beneath. Under other circumstances, Karel might have taken some time to examine and play with such a delightful feminine notch, but now he was in a fever pitch of arousal after watching the young beauty’s brutal domination to the lash. He rubbed his right hand over Alice Turner’s bleeding breasts and used the scarlet liquid to anoint his rock-hard shaft. Ulrike held her hands down under her knees as Karel positioned his hips above the girl’s loins. Using the same bloody hand to guide his glands, he rammed the long, hard shaft to the hilt into her vagina. He felt the brief resistance of her maidenhood rip and laughed in delight. It was grand to be the Duke!

The shagging was brutal and fast. Karel fucked the splayed girl with vigorous abandon, pumping his prick rapidly in and out of her gash. He had been holding his orgasm back with effort for the past half-hour and was aroused to his limit. After just a dozen of the hot slippery lunges, the dam of his control broke and the incredible orgasmic contractions began rippling through his buried naked penis.

“UHNNN! UGHHHNN!” he grunted as the first hot liquid eruptions burst from the plum-hard glands. Broken under the savage whipping, young Alice’s slick inner muscles spasmed around his spurting shaft, milking the rod like a farm maid behind a cow. Karel pumped for minutes until the wracking spasms finally diminished and his embedded sex lost its iron-like rigidity. He pulled out of her and returned to his couch while Connie cleaned him with warm wet cloths. Five minutes later, he was back sipping his wine as the guards returned and lifted the half-conscious girl to her feet. They stood her before the Duke. Her bare breasts were horribly discolored and swollen, heavily laced with numerous welts and still slowly leaking blood. To a confirmed sadist like the Duke, she was beautiful.

“Secure her in a cell and treat her wounds. Never have I enjoyed testing a wench as much. I want to be present when she’s reintroduced to the torture. Give her a full two weeks to recover. I will want her lovely fat breasts to feel the lash again and they must be healed and whole again. Bring her to the room with the tit mangle. After a couple of hours laid out on her back on the whipping bench, we’ll see how she likes having them ballooned on the far side of the rollers. That will hold her steady when I fuck her again. Only that one won’t be as much fun for you, wench,” he continued to the miserable redhead. “No special deal for you then. In the dungeon, you’ll be naked as the day you were born. And as much as I will enjoy lashing your pretty breasts again, I am certain to take equal delight when your cute little sex lips feel the kisses of the whip-maybe even a taste of the hot steel down there as well, hmmm? No, the next time I take you your plump labia will be hot and swollen like your tits are right now. Oh yes, Alice girl, we will have much more fun together, you and I. I know so many games to play with a lusty young wench like you nude in the torture chamber! Now take her away.”

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

SPOILS OF WAR [Ferres]

SPOILS OF WAR

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. FerresArt Full Siterip!

SPOILS OF WAR
1 – The shadow of the Castle
Story by Gabriella Cianni and dofantasy.com

The small village of Baden-Holdein slept placidly. The first snowflakes were already falling weightlessly upon the uncultivated fields around the village…

It was a peaceful scene, but the eye was drawn, inevitably, up the cliff behind the village to the dark outline of the Castle.

From afar, in the neighbouring Corven, the bells of the small Church could be heard, tolling death. A rare calm, like the heavy silence before the worst storms, hung over that autumn night long ago.

Very close, too close perhaps, the howl of a restless wolf sounded clear in the frosty air.

The full October moon rose among the thick clouds and threw the impressive silhouette of the old Fortress onto the tiled roofs of the humble houses. The women poked at the fire, and the men hurried to bring the animals in. The children had long since gone to sleep.

Everything was quiet. No one suspected the tragedy which was being forged in the Castle of Baden-Holdein, and its grave consequences, above all for the neighbouring Corven, where the bells kept ominously tolling death…

Elisabeth, terrorized, was fleeing through the narrow corridor that led to her quarters.

Her heart beat crazily in her chest; she could barely breathe… Her entire body trembled with fear…

They were alone in the Castle… She and he. The prey and the hyena…

Her father wasn’t there, and neither was her lady in waiting. Rodrigo, the favourite, did not seem to hear her cries, and the guard would not come to her aid… The unclean beast that pursued her was the captain of the guard himself!

Elisabeth closed the door behind herself, fastened the bolt with trembling hands, and moved everything she could find to block the entrance: the bed, the chest, heavy chairs… Panic gave her the strength her arms didn’t have.

She feared that swarthy, close-bearded giant more than anything else in the world. His presence terrified her; his filthy stare froze her blood; his strong odour repulsed her.

Heavy boots could be heard on the other side of the wall. She had her eyes nailed to the door, and fear painted on her young face.

A sinister laugh gave her goose bumps.

As if the furniture were a castle made of playing cards, it all fell away…

Under the lintel appeared Orgon, the run-away slave; the quarrelsome, bloodthirsty mercenary; the now ambitious and evil Captain of the Guard of the Castle of Baden-Holdein… There, before the frightened girl, towered the impressive corpulence of more than six feet of robust muscles studded by the scars of a thousand battles.

There, a few steps away, spying her with lascivious eyes, rose her prophetic Destiny.

2 – Three months later
Story by Gabriella Cianni and dofantasy.com

Christmas Eve heralded the crudest winter of the century.

A frozen wind whipped the wall of the desolate Castle of Baden-Holdein, and snow covered the fields and the small town below.

By the light of the flames of the chimney in the Hall of Arms, events developed which would decide the fate of several generations on that side of the River. There began the reign of Orgon – the bloodiest, darkest reign that ever scourged the heart of Europe.

The silhouettes of the protagonists, crowded together at the fireplace, were thrown onto the high walls of stone. The cold penetrated the chinks in the windows, and the heat of the fire could barely be felt a pair of paces from the flickering light.

“Don’t force me against my will, father,” begged an enchanting girl.

“Allow me to intervene, my dear Elisabeth.” It was Rodrigo, a dark cleric, a political favourite and a counsellor of the ancient Holdein, who spoke. “Orgon only means to comply with his duty as a knight.”

“Knight! My God!” exclaimed Elisabeth with indignation. “How can you call him a knight? He is vermin! He raped me under the very roof that shelters him!”

“That’s not what Orgon affirms, my dear lady…”

“How dare you!”

“I regret uttering such words, but it is my duty to analyse the facts from all angles… The Knight Orgon affirms that it was you who succumbed to his charm. Furthermore,” added Rodrigo, directing himself to the elder Holdein, “we should not forget that your father named him Captain of the Guard, and therefore the arms and guard of the Castle are on his side.”

“You know as well as I, that my father did not give him that title. It was he who came to power by assassinating the faithful Rolando… And I dare say that he counted on your support, Rodrigo.”

“Daughter!” interjected the elderly Holdein. “I forbid you to speak to Rodrigo in this manner. May the ground give way beneath my feet if I cannot even trust one of my own!”

An embarrassing silence fell…

“And you, Rodrigo,” continued the ancient one, with a debilitated voice, “I will not tolerate you doubting the honour of my daughter.”

“Excellency,” the scheming cleric hastened to respond. “I would permit myself to doubt the virtue, nor the honour, of your daughter… I merely repeat the words of Orgon, and point out the precarious situation in this house.”

The storm suddenly whipped one of the windows open. There was a crash as the small alabaster window shattered and a chill wind filled the room.

The elderly Holdein stirred uncomfortably in his chair. He was the ghost of the energetic and powerful knight he used to be. He lived burdened by more than eighty winters, and by the gout that never ceased to torture him. What would become of the Castle and the small town when he died? What would become of his daughter, Elisabeth, alone and defenceless amid that pack of wolves?

Seated upon the rough oak chair which served as his besieged post, Holdein awaited death. His time had passed; he had lost the sequence of events; and all that remained for him to do was to impotently attend the treasonous plots that were forged around him. With strained dignity, he tried to ignore them. Among all the sinister people who surrounded him, two were particularly dangerous: the formidable Orgon, a violent being, ambitious and unscrupulous, and the scheming Rodrigo, an astute chaplain, not less ambitious and malevolent, capable of selling his own mother for a couple pieces of silver.

An entire world had died, and with it virtues such as loyalty, nobility and dignity… Now they were merely empty words. In their place were more fashionable terms: intrigue, betrayal, unmeasured ambition, and cruelty…

“Rodrigo,” he finally said, with the firm tone of other times, “My daughter shall not marry Orgon, but Lancelot. She shall live in his Castle at Corven. You shall go with her, and ensure that no ill befalls her.”

A sudden, frank joy lit up the face of the girl, who had scarcely heard her father’s ominous reference to future danger and misfortunes…

A grim, stingy smile twisted Rodrigo’s expression…

3 – Twenty years later, Corven falls…
Story by Gabriella Cianni and dofantasy.com

The dawn of that peaceful, summer day was breaking on the other side of the River. The torrid wind which had whipped the fields for seven days and nights was now calm, and dew glistened upon the levelled fields. The smell of burning impregnated the air. No bird sang.

Corven had been sacked the day before.

Hungry dogs marauded among the solitary streets and a cloud of noisy flies covered the corpses of the defenders. Alone, upon the bluff, resisted the castle, in the interior of which the terrified people sought refuge…

The bulk of the invading army had withdrawn outside the perimeter of the city. Only the impatient mercenaries surrounded the hill of the castle, which waited for catapults to breach its outer defences.

This proved unnecessary. Someone inside opened the gates.

The assault troops entered with mere blades. Few defenders remained inside – only the elderly, the women and the children. The mercenaries, drunken with violence and thirsty for revenge, set themselves upon the defenceless populace… Only the young men, the children, and, of course, the women of child-bearing ages, were captured and chained among the ruins of what had been the central plaza.

The pathetic scenes continued… Elderly people were dragged across the ground, tied to galloping horses; men were castrated and hung by the neck; women were raped; children were wrenched from the arms of their mothers and smashed against walls.

_____________________________________

** NEW **

Posted April 12th, 2004

It was an orgy of terror.

No one would have survived if it weren’t for the greed of Orgon who paid two silver coins for each captured woman and half as much for each man capable of working, and for each child. Later he would sell the disgraced survivors as slaves for twenty times as much. A profitable business for the coffers of the army, and a magnificent source of income to finance its bloody campaigns.

Except for the inhabitants of Corven, all had been lost. So much useless suffering! Weeks spent without food, with the water and the wells poisoned, with the wounded agonising in the streets… And so many dead!

From the height of the tower, the last bastion to fall, the sound of the invaders closing in and the cries of the people were heard getting closer and closer. Elisabeth and her two daughters hurried to change from their regal gowns into the rags of plebes. Escape was impossible, and they knew it; their only hope was to be confused with the rest of the populace and to be captured like simple village women – not as the wife and daughters of Sir Lancelot, who alone had dared combat the tyranny of Orgon the Usurper.

Wrapped in their cloaks, with the hoods dissimulating their noble tresses, and unadorned by any jewellery, the three women hurried through a secret passage which would take them outside the Castle.

When they emerged from the long tunnel, they were surrounded by fire and destruction. Horses kicked the frightened multitudes; axes and whips massacred and lacerated innocent flesh. The elderly were drawn and quartered in front of their offspring; babies were annihilated in the arms of their mothers; women were dispossessed of their clothing by lashes, then raped. Again, the astuteness of Orgon dominated the unleashed fury of the troops… The General offered three pieces of gold to whoever captured a virgin. Three gold coins were a fortune, equivalent to a soldier’s annual salary, so, before being raped, the captive girls – especially the young ones – were inspected in the most obscene manner.

Elisabeth and her daughters attempted to escape such infamy and arrive untouched at the central plaza, a place formerly reminiscent of happy times, knightly jousts and springtime feasts, but now of so much horror! The women, cornered as a separate group, pressed against each other on trembling and teetering legs, with their clothing torn to shreds. It was a small taste of what the future held in store for them…

Taking advantage of the confusion, Elisabeth and her eldest daughter, Shelma, managed to mingle among the other prisoners, but a horse appeared in front of Dalma, the smaller, younger sister, cutting her off from the others. Frightened, the girl raised her eyes. A thickly-bearded warrior looked down on her with a brutal glare.

He gave her no time to react. A cord cinched her waist and she was dragged her to the corner of the plaza.

Another assailant joined the first; they gagged her with a rag torn from her own dress, and tied her hands behind her back. While one of them held her arms, the other grabbed her by the hair, tore open her dress, and began fondling her… “Good catch!” he said. “Let’s go. Put her on the horse and let’s get out of here.” Dalma struggled like an animal… “Be still, you little vixen!” growled the soldier who had blocked her path, twisting one of her breasts. “Save your energy for later; you’ll need it!”

Rough hands grabbed her by the hair and waist, and raised her onto the horse. Dalma lay face down upon the beast, looking desperately at her mother, who saw her, but was unable to help and was swept away in a crowd of women fleeing the castle.

The two mercenaries mounted up and carried Dalma off, leaving the burning city at a gallop…

Other horsemen surrounded the terrified, captive women, and, making use of the whips they carried, they kept them together until the butchery ended and the shouting ceased.

The city had fallen, its defenders victims of the blade, its elderly with their throats slit, and its young, its women and children, converted into the slaves of the conquering army.

The battle had ended; the city had been destroyed, the spoils taken and the harvests levelled…

Such was the law of the strong.

Among so much desolation there came a distinctive sound, mingling with the cracking sparks from the burning wood and the screams of women. It was jangling of the ornate saddle and trappings of the Usurper (as Orgon was known) as he thundered into the plaza.

Orgon was unmistakable with his dark skin and Moslem aspect; his long hair and thick, black beard; his height, height; his disproportionate lips; his giant teeth that instilled such fear upon smiling; and his fierce, proud gait. It was a sight which to intimidate even the most hardened criminal…

Elisabeth trembled when she saw him. After fifteen years of her trying to forget the monster, there he was, the man who had raped her and engendered her eldest daughter. He who was guilty of her dishonour, of her daily nightmares, of her inner demons that never stopped torturing her and tarnishing, from the very first day, her marriage to the good Lancelot…

The Moor, at the reins of his bay horse, without armour, his bare body accented by his black cape, came to a halt in front of the captive women. His eyes scrutinised each of them, although there were almost a hundred of them.

Their glances crossed…

By the time the astonished Elisabeth noticed the Tyrant’s smile, it was too late for her to hide.

Two warriors opened a path to her and threw her under their leader’s horse.

Shelma tried to follow her, but the other women blocked her path.

“Rise, bitch of Lancelot, and submit to your new lord!” yelled Orgon.

Elisabeth raised her eyes and clenched her fists. The hood that protected her slid back, uncovering her exuberant and lustrous, jet black hair. The hatred and rage reflected in her face made her even more beautiful and desirable in the eyes of the Usurper.

“I curse the day you were born, Orgon. Only a disgraceful plot could explain your presence.”

The woman’s outburst didn’t appear to disturb Orgon; on the contrary, it seemed to please him.

“Take this bitch and chain her up in the pit. Tomorrow morning, at the break of day, I want her naked in my quarters!”

Orgon spurred his horse, and two of his henchmen took charge of the noblewoman who had been until that day, the First Lady of Corven. After placing her in heavy shackles, they placed her in one of the carts that carried the spoils.

A dozen men armed with whips took charge of the rest of the captive women. Zorba, Orgon’s lieutenant and most trusted henchman, directed the operations…

One by one, the captive women were taken before him. The ones he deemed worthy of the infamous commerce to which they were destined, were bound with their elbows behind their backs, a pole across the middle of their backs, and their hands tied in front of their waists. The ones he deemed insufficiently attractive, had their throats slit on the spot.

The confusion and restlessness created by what had happened to her mother prevented Shelma from taking note of the impious selection process until it was almost her turn. The wife of the master shoemaker preceded her. She was a tall, beautiful woman, but perhaps a bit too old for Zorba’s taste… To the young Shelma’s horror, at a mere gesture from the Lieutenant, one of the men decapitated her. The head, which Zorba himself kicked away, rolled heavily over the floor, sprinkling blood on the horrified girl and became part of a pile of mutilated bodies and skulls scattered amid a huge pool of blood.

Shelma, incapable of removing her eyes from the beheaded body which still trembled on the floor, the prey of macabre convulsions, hid her face under her hood, and began to recite prayers, convinced that her own hour had come. Someone pushed her from behind, and removed her cape, leaving her to the mercy of her examiner, who would decide her fate, whether it would be death or the most frightening slavery.

Shelma brought her arms up instinctively to her breasts, and lowered her gaze. She trembled like a leaf in an autumn wind.

Zorba, impressed, rose from his chair. The young woman deserved closer scrutiny… She was fascinating, disturbing… A hot, foreign, exotic beauty… She was very young, tall and svelte, but already with the features of a woman manifestly pressed against the simple dress which covered her.

But what impressed Zorba the most was her face and the blonde, slightly curly hair which fell halfway down her back. A mixture of peculiar and explosive traits, inconceivable to the lieutenant who had only seen blondes of clear skin and blue eyes. This girl had dark skin, the colour of orange blossom honey, darker even than that of slaves who worked in the sun. Her eyes were green, the colour of emeralds, and her facial features were fascinating: slanted eyes; high, proud cheekbones; a nose timid but eagle-like; thick lips; a small mouth; and a high forehead – a face from which it was hard to look away.

Everyone became mute before such singular and startling beauty.

At a signal from Zorba, two soldiers bound her with her elbows behind a stake. Incredulous, the lieutenant raised his hand and caressed the girl’s skin.

“What is your name?” he asked as his jaw dropped.

Shelma failed to answer. Her terror prevented her from answering.

Zorba slapped her, first across her left cheek, then across her right cheek with the back of his hand.

Shelma, with her face on fire, hastened to answer with a timid voice. “Helena,” she lied.

Zorba grabbed the dйcolletй of her simple dress with both hands, and ripped it open down to her waist. Two full, young breasts, marvellously elevated, offered themselves to everyone’s view. Zorba hastened to prove the quality of so much beauty…

“Are you a virgin?” he asked, pinching her rosy nipples.

“Y-yes…” responded Shelma, finding it difficult to speak or swallow, afraid to die.

Zorba opened her dress even more, and caressed with his eyes her fine waist, the soft roundness of her belly and small navel. Something very powerful shook his viscera.

“Give three coins to whoever it was who brought her, and don’t lose sight of her,” he said to someone behind him. This little kitten shall be mine.”

Bound with her dress torn and with her breasts in the air, Shelma waited in silence, with bowed head, for the pathetic selection process to end. A cord around her neck fastened her to her companions in misfortune who, frightened, whimpered beside her.

When everything had finished, two dozen mutilated bodies lay scattered on the plaza. The rest, still alive, began the painful foot march to the dark Fortress of Baden-Holdein, the headquarters of Orgon and his henchmen, under the pitiless stimulus of the whip, with which the soldiers continued to punish defenceless backs, provocative buttocks and tired legs.

The soldiers, visibly disturbed by the beauty and helplessness of their female slaves, discharged their hatred and lust, whipping them without pity. Zorba rode his horse near Shelma all the way, kicking her with his boot and striking her with the end of his lance. From time to time, he bent down and grabbed her by the hair and kissed her mouth, his eyes shining with desire… “Hasten your step, little kitten, for a great reward awaits you at your journey’s end.”

Shelma, who walked with her gaze fixed on the naked back of the prisoner in front of her, cried and trembled with fear and rage. An uncouth village man, dirty and ignorant, but at the command of a platoon armed to the teeth… A brutal, violent yokel whom no one would prevent from submitting her to his unworthy caprices. Shelma prayed to God with all her soul that the shameful procession would never reach its destination.

My God! What sin had her people committed to deserve such chastisement?

Shelma wondered about the fate of her mother, who was now in the power of the man who didn’t even suspect that he was her father.

And Dalma? What had happened to her little sister? In the midst of the confusion in the plaza, Shelma had not seen her being captured, but she feared the worst!

A few leagues from the destroyed village of Corven, in a small farmhouse, which was the property of an elderly married couple, the Mathaus, Dalma won a dangerous game of Chess with Death. Around her, the Mistress of the Night took two new lives: those of Dalma’s aggressors.

The horseman who had captured her in the plaza had carried her across his saddle at a gallop, through burnt woods and destroyed fields. Dalma, furious, stoically endured the lascivious hands which continued to molest her all the way. Another horseman rode beside them.

It was probably by chance that they arrived at the Mathaus farm. Upon dismounting, the warrior who had Dalma, whom he placed on his shoulder, entered the house. There he tossed her onto the skins which served the elderly couple as their bed.

“Prepare food, old woman,” the soldier ordered without taking his eyes off his captive.

Dalma curled up in a corner, with her knees against her chest, attempting to hide her almost complete nakedness.

The old man observed her from nearby with his mouth agape.

The soldier approached her slowly, and turned her onto her back with his boot.

Dalma tried to turn back over, but the soldier stood with one heavy boot planted on her belly. The girl kicked and struggled; the pressure on her belly was intolerable. Conquered, she crossed her arms over her tits, closed her eyes, and waited for the inevitable. Her captor began to undress.

Then something unexpected happened. The other soldier appeared at the doorway, and the two soldiers began arguing about who should fuck her first. The shouting match became a fist fight; then daggers were drawn. Finally, the soldier who’d entered the house last lay dead in a puddle of blood, and the other, with a dagger stuck in his ribs, staggered outside.

Dalma, spurred by instinct, jumped on the agonising man and finished him off with the dagger in his wound.

Then everything was calm. The elderly couple who had witnessed these brutal events without intervening, consoled the girl, who began crying bitterly in a nervous fit.

“Come, come,” said Mrs. Mathaus, trying to calm the girl down. “You are a very brave girl. It’s over now. Calm down.”

Dalma, inconsolable and still gripping the dagger’s handle, hugged the old woman as violent convulsions racked her young body.

“I’ve killed him! I’ve killed him!” she sobbed.

The old man offered her a big cup of goat milk. “Tonight you’ll sleep in the stable,” he said. “There’s straw, so you’ll be comfortable.”

Dalma, continuing to embrace Mrs. Mathaus, sat at the table. Hiccups prevented her from drinking.

“Tomorrow, when you’ve rested, you can go home,” said the woman.

“I don’t have a home. I don’t have anywhere to go,” whimpered Dalma, a shadow of the resolved girl who had, instants before, killed the man who had attempted to rape her.

“Are you from Corven?” asked Mr. Mathaus with sudden interest.

Dalma nodded affirmatively.

“It finally fell?”

The girl lowered her gaze to the floor. “It’s all over,” she whispered.

She’d barely laid down on the straw in the stable when Dalma fell into a deep sleep. The tension of the long siege, the humiliation, the sacking of the castle, the flight, the frightening capture, the fighting and the deaths of her captors… So many nights without sleep! She was overcome by fatigue…

Someone was shaking her by the shoulders.

Dalma opened her eyes, still half asleep. The light of a lantern blinded her.

“What’s going on?” she asked.

Kneeling beside her in moth-eaten pyjamas which reached his feet, Mr. Mathaus regarded her with the same eyes full of desire as the warrior who had captured her.

“If you’re nice to me,” he said, pulling back the blanket that covered her, “I’ll convince my wife to let you live with us.”

Dalma couldn’t believe her ears.

“You can’t fool me. I know what kind of girl you are,” added Mr. Mathaus, resting his hand on her calf.

“Leave me alone, old man!” she shouted, giving him a kick which knocked him to the ground. “You’re crazy!”

“Shut up, you stupid bitch! Shut up!” Mr. Mathaus muttered without changing his intentions. “If my wife hears you, she’ll kill us both!” But Dalma gave him another kick which left him curled up on the ground.

The old man, with his hands between his thighs, retired, cursing. Dalma rose and watched him until he entered his house.

Certain that the old man wouldn’t try anything again, she fell back and in a few moments fell fast asleep.

“You are infinitely more beautiful than I remembered,” said Orgon.

Elisabeth raised her head with all the pride that she could muster under the circumstances. She was standing completely naked before the Tyrant of Baden-Holdein.

Her arms were raised with her hands bound behind her, between her shoulder blades, by cords tied tightly above and below her breasts. Her rosy nipples, replete with blood because of the pressure of her bonds, bristled before the ardent stare of her interrogator.

“What a shame, these fifteen years wasted,” lamented Orgon, approaching the woman, who could smell his breath foul with wine and evil. “Fifteen years remembering your kisses, your caresses, and your cries!”

Elisabeth closed her eyes, trying to forget these very memories.

“It was fantastic! Although you didnТt have such a suggestive figure then, your ass was firm and delicious!” recalled Orgon, devouring her with his eyes. “Much more so than now, I suppose, after humping all these years as the whore you have become.”

ElisabethТs eyes reddened with rage and humiliation. Not even all those years enjoying the affection and love of her husband Lancelot could erase that terrible episode from her mind. There were always some nights when she would awake from the nightmares of herself flattened under the weight of OrgonТs giant frame, taking her again and again with all the brutality he had employed that bitter day which should never have dawned.

“Look me in the eyes, bitch!”

The sharpened point of a knife pressed under her chin forced Elisabeth to raise her eyes to the giant Orgon – to the face she saw in her nightmares, and the sickening look that awoke her each night.

Orgon came from the confines of the known world – from farther away than Turkey and the mythical Persia. He was a dark-skinned giant with Mongoloid traits and black eyes which instilled fear in those who dared endure his stare. Everything about him was disproportionate: his hands, arms, legs, feet, genitals… As a youth he had been captured and sold as a slave, but his strength and heartless prowess soon elevated him. Now he was the Usurper, the Tyrant, the insatiable scourge of that part of the world.

“What do you want me to do with you?” he asked.

Elisabeth continued to concentrate on her dignified silence. Orgon raised the sharpened dagger, obliging her to stand on her tip-toe.

“When I get tired of you, IТll give you to an ally in exchange for his loyalty. To Rodrigo, for example…”

The green eyes of the woman regarded him disconcertedly, suddenly shining with renewed rage. Now she understood! It was he who had opened the doors of the Castle.

“DidnТt you know, you poor imbecile? Ours is an old and productive alliance. You are only one miserable example. Furthermore,” he added with a smile that made her tremble, “on one occasion he confessed to me his debility for you and your eldest daughter.”

Elisabeth remembered the disgusting advances Rodrigo made toward her whenever her husband was away, and thought how stupid sheТd been for not incriminating him.

“Shelma is your flesh and blood, Orgon,” stated Elisabeth, breaking her obstinate silence with a grave voice. “You will not dare give her to this filthy traitor.”

Orgon, too affected by the womanТs nakedness, didnТt realise the import of her words.

“Praised be hell! Finally your highness has spoken! I was afraid that your jealous husband had amputated your shameless tongue. That would have been such a loss!”

“You were born accursed, Orgon. I curse the mother who bore you, you and all yours.”

Orgon grabbed her by the hair and twisted her head back.

“I could slit your throat right now,” he said, moving the knife he held beneath his prisonerТs chin. “But no, a bitch like you deserves something more subtle,” he added lowering the knife…

With a shove he hurled her against the window. ElisabethТs cry rent the air.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO…!”

Before her eyes, in the patio of arms of the Castle of Baden-Holdein, the very place where she had been born and which had belonged to her family since before Orgon usurped it, everything had been prepared for a macabre ceremony.

A hundred rich men, many of them noblemen, crowded around the gallows where her husband, the conquered Lancelot, was about to be publicly tortured to death, bound naked on a millstone.

ElisabethТs scream caused them to glance up at the window, where they could see her bound naked. Behind her, penetrating her anus, stood Orgon.

spoilsofwar16.tif

This was the signal the executioner, the headsman, as he was known, had been waiting for.

A heavy mace shattered one of Sir LancelotТs ankles at the very moment when his wife was being raped where no one had penetrated her beforeЕ

Elisabeth, subjected by the hair in the TyrantТs hand, once again became the victim of the monster who had taken her virginity from her by force fifteen years earlier. Each blow of the mace, and each groan from Lancelot, was accompanied by a bestial thrust from Orgon which threatened to disembowel her.

The crowd shouted. The blood of the condemned sprayed the closest spectators. His agony was indescribable.

The executioner destroyed the bones of his victim with measured cruelty. He began with the ankles and worked his way up to the knees. Then he started at the wrists and worked his way up the forearms to the elbows.

This wheel was one of the worst punishments, and was reserved for assassins convicted of the most heinous crimes – never for an enemy conquered on the field of battle. But Orgon failed to understand the codes and ethics of war. This imbecile had dared to resist his ambition, so now Orgon avenged himself the only way he knew how: with the utmost cruelty. Later, he would do the same with the woman he was raping.

“Bid him farewell, you damn whore,” he said. “From now on it will be my balls youТll empty, not that dogТs!”

But Elisabeth didnТt hear, or even feel him. The horror of what she saw happening to her husband prevented it. That body bathed in blood, tied to a millstone in the middle of the patio, was the only thing she had loved in her life. Those crushed arms and legs; that unrecognisable face, contracted by pain; those agonising eyes which opened from moment to moment, ceaselessly searching for her beneath the lintel of the window…

Once again the mace fell, but this time the groan was even more heart-rending. So was the pelvic thrust Orgon gave Elisabeth, and she felt it this time, as the torturer smashed LancelotТs stomach and genitals. To the crowdТs surprise, Lancelot remained alive.

Elisabeth, her heart rent, cried out as loudly as she could:

СТI pledge my soul to Satan! May he wreak his vengeance upon you and your children!ТТ

It was the anguished cry of someone who awaited only a horrible death, who no longer hoped for anything, and who could only look forward to ending their days amid the most frightening torments. A sepulchral silence overpowered the Castle. The headsman looked up at ElisabethТs naked body in the window, where Orgon stood raping her from behind. Lancelot also tried to say something, but choked on his own blood. Orgon forcefully thrust his cock even deeper into the womanТs rectum. Elisabeth screamed in pain. СТDo you hear that, Lancelot? Hear how your bitch howls when a real man fucks her?” Orgon yelled furiously. “Tonight she wonТt even remember you anymore!”

These words, followed by OrgonТs laughter, made the blood run cold in the veins of all present. “Headsman!” yelled Orgon, still humping his prisoner. “DonТt bury that imbecile; just feed his body to the dogs, then bring his head to me.”

“NOOOOO!!! NOOOOOOO!!!” begged Elisabeth.

Orgon, giddy with lust and thirsty for revenge, pressed her against the window frame and continued fucking her, now with a diabolic rhythm. “Please,” murmured Elisabeth, with her arms twisted up behind her back and her entrails torn. “Please, Orgon, for whatever you want most, give him a sepulchre.” Orgon didnТt even notice. With his teeth clenched and his fists gripping the womanТs long hair, he rapidly approached the culmination of his barbarous pleasure. Elisabeth, who now felt the immeasurable pain, yearned for her husbandТs death as well as her own.

The headsman pulled Lancelot, who was still barely alive, off the stone, and tossed him onto the floor, then dragged him before his wifeТs grief-filled eyes to a nearby pit full of hungrily barking dogs. The headsman threw Lancelot into the pit without any compassion. The barking of the beasts, the screams of the condemned, and the grunts that accompanied OrgonТs orgasm resounded throughout the castle. Elisabeth looked through the curtain of tears that filled her eyes, at the puddle of blood, and found it hard to believe such acts of cruelty could have just taken place.

Orgon, his lust satiated and his thirst for vengeance quenched, pulled Elisabeth from the window and threw her to the floor. “Now you know how I treat anyone who provokes me,” Orgon laughed at his victim. Elisabeth closed her eyes. One brutal hand grabbed her by the hair, the other groped her breasts. A knee forced her thighs apart. A disproportionately large penis opened and filled her completely. All the nightmares which had overshadowed her marriage to Lancelot suddenly came back to life… By the time Orgon satisfied his lust again, Elisabeth had long since passed out…

Wrapped in the shadowy cloud that engulfed the Fortress, and from the trench which had been excavated behind the first defensive wall of Baden-Holdein, Shelma and her companions attended, in anguished silence, the bitter events which developed in the patio of arms. The Lady of Corven’s screams and curses, Lancelot’s cries, and the Tyrant’s laughter reached the narrow wooden cage which held the girls. None of them dared to console the unfortunate Shelma, who, with incredible fortitude, endured the agony of the man she believed was her father, and the humiliation of her mother. No one wanted to reveal her identity to the soldiers who guarded them. The caravan of slavegirls had arrived at dawn, just in time for the execution. The prisoners were then enclosed in an improvised cage, made from rough-hewn, chestnut tree trunks, and cords of esparto grass. The space was limited, and the captives, although exhausted, exerted themselves to stay in the middle, away from the goads and hands of the guards.

They were all on the verge of passing out from fatigue, and extremely frightened.

A half dozen guards surrounded the cage and observed them, burning with desire, some of them ostentatiously touching themselves. “I want the brunette in black; I like her tits,” said Tasio, a mercenary who had come from the south.

“I’ll take the blonde beside her – the tallest one, with the dark skin,” said another soldier, impressed by Shelma’s exotic beauty. “I wouldn’t if I were you. Zorba has taken a fancy to her,” Tasio disillusioned him.

“Son of a bitch,” murmured the disappointed soldier. Tasio opened the door, and the captives huddled together even closer than before. Bound as they were, it was impossible for them to attempt anything. Tasio made his way to the brunette, through the sweaty, panting, trembling bodies. Brushing against their warm flesh and smelling the scent of young women aroused him as much as he could be aroused. The girl, small and precious, looked around for help that would not be offered. Tugging the cord with which her wrists were bound in front of her, Tasio dragged her out of the cage. The other sentries closed in on her like hungry jackals. The men pushed her back and forth to each other, ripping her poor, rustic dress.

“You’re lucky we caught you,” Tasio told her, pinching her and caressing her lasciviously. “A couple more years of farming the land would have left you too withered to fuck!” The girl didn’t listen; she just tried to maintain her balance and keep from falling. She felt certain that if she tripped and fell, the worst would begin… The lecherous criminals would be on top of her like vultures on carrion. “Don’t worry,” he continued taunting her amid the laughter of his companions. “There will be no more farming for you. Whoever buys you will put you into a good use use… It will take you a lot longer to grow old, and all thanks to Orgon!” “Unless you’re purchased by a sick old man,” another man teased. “Or by a woman,” added yet another, very seriously.

Little by little the caresses became more violent and more fervent. The men became more and more aroused, and each time the girl was caught in their arms, she was retained and molested a little longer.

Tasio grabbed her by the hair, and, after savagely twisting her breasts, which were already swollen from so much abuse, he tripped her and threw her down. Lucia, as the unfortunate girl was named, fell on her face to the floor because she was unable to break her fall with her elbows around the rod across her back. Lying on her bare breasts, she looked ridiculous as she tried to avoid the inevitable. It was pathetic. The other prisoners contemplated the scene with their heads bowed in silence. Their young hearts were filled with both horror and indignation.

In their short lives, this was the first pillaging to directly affect them, and a cruel destiny had made them its victims. A heavy boot stomped on Lucia’s bare shoulders, pinning her to the ground. Tasio smiled. She wiggled her legs and tried to crawl away through the dirt, on her belly. Pompously and facing the rest of the prisoners, Tasio opened his pants and pulled out his erect, reddened penis. It was the first penis many of the girls had ever seen….

Tasio knelt between Lucia’s legs and spread her little buttocks to reveal the small, puckered orifice they concealed. This was exactly what he wanted. Amid the laughter of his companions and the silence of the captives, he pressed his glans, with premeditated cruelty, against the part of Lucia’s body where she least expected it. Lucia, who had seemed resigned to her fate moments before, suddenly began struggling violently.

“NOOOOOOOOOOO!!!” the girl yelled, twisting, kicking, swallowing and choking.

Tired of her yelling, Tasio smashed her face on the floor, breaking her nose and filling her mouth with dirt. Placing all his weight on the girl’s buttocks, which he was prying apart with both hands, Tasio penetrated his victim and completely filled her rectum with one pitiless thrust of his pelvis. The other men applauded enthusiastically. Lucia, choking on dirt, her face bloody, barely whimpered.

The rest of the women, astonished and perplexed, continued watching the savage scene in mute horror. Fifty women, cruelly bound, seeking a false sense of security by huddling together, watched, terrified, as one of their own lay on the floor being tortured, flattened under the weight of the mercenary who made her his in the most humiliating fashion.

With a blank stare and his mouth falling open from time to time, the man humped his victim’s fragile body as brutally as he could. He hadn’t even bothered to remove his heavy chain mail suit, which protected him in battle , but which now tore the girl’s back.

Lucia, with her eyes popping out of her skull, could barely discern more than five pairs of boots belonging to the soldiers who stood around her impatiently waiting for their turn.

If she survived, they would stick her back in the cage to wait with the other women to be sold at a public auction. There, the other women, though impeded by their bonds, would tend her wounds. However, if her young body failed to endure all the punishment of being gang-raped, the same band of savages that raped her would toss her dead body into the pit where the dogs had been gnawing on Lancelot’s bones for several hours. The feasts of the conqueror…

5 – The victory celebrations
Story by Gabriella Cianni and dofantasy.com

“Are you certain it’s her?” asked Ursula, the strange woman Orgon claimed was his sister. “I can’t believe it, with her fame for being such an arrogant, high and mighty bitch!”

“It most certainly is her,” replied the traitor, Rodrigo, who had known Elisabeth since she was a child. “She is the First Lady of Corven, the one who won the admiration of the Court and all who knew her, whether peasant or noble.”

Orgon’s ostentatious laugh interrupted Rodrigo. “From now on this bitch will be no more than a freak show,” laughed the Tyrant. “I’ve always admired your pompous eloquence, Rodrigo, but this time you’re mistaken. This damn little fox was never a lady. On the contrary, she has always been the most lascivious of whores. I can assure you…”

This conversation was taking place in the capital room of the Baden-Holdein Castle, the same room Orgon had usurped years ago when Elisabeth’s father had died. Those present were celebrating with a banquet in honour of their leader’s most recent victory. They were the mercenaries who fought under the standard of the skull which formed the most formidable armed force anywhere along the river.

The long table, which was set up in the shape of a “U”, seated more than one hundred vociferous dinner guests. The meal had been excellent, and the wine flowed abundantly through all their veins.

Orgon presided over the ‘agape’, and looked magnificent in his campaign dress uniform. To his left sat Ursula, and to his right Rodrigo, the traitorous cleric who had given him Lancelot and all his people.

They were served by an entourage of slave-girls from the castle. There were also beautiful girls captured in previous campaigns, or purchased from other warlords or travelling merchants. All of these girls were very beautiful and in the prime of their life, and waited on the tables barefoot and topless. The only thing they wore were translucent silk scarves around their hips, tied below their navels, but leaving their legs exposed. These fragile knots were the only defence permitted to them. This fragile silk was the only thing between their pussies, any hair of which had been removed, and the ardent stares of the drunken soldiers.

The coming and going of such suggestive young women in the torch light, undoubtedly contributed to the sexual tension and arousal in the air.

But the target of all the commentaries, where all eyes, without exception, were focused, was the silhouette which rose before those presiding over the banquet. Together with the decapitated head of Sir Lancelot, hung the Lady of Corven, the woman whose beauty was a legend, suspended naked from the ceiling by her wrists, with her feet a palm’s length from the floor and her ankles tied at opposite ends of a wooden stake so as to prevent her from closing her legs.

Her splendid body hung slowly turning at the end of cord, affording each of the spectacle’s witnesses a perfect view of it from all possible angles. A hooded headsman, armed with a whip, lashed her body every time Orgon raised his cup. Thus had it been arranged. Elisabeth, who already had her back and buttocks covered with welts, endured the humiliation and punishment with composure. No scream, no protest, no plea, even though her entire being rebelled against the injustice of such an outrage, before the abominable treason, and before the vile commentaries of the conquerors. Only a painful sob escaped her throat whenever the slow turning of her body brought her face to face with her husband’s skull, its face contorted in his final expression of agony.

What do you plan to do with her, brother?” asked Ursula. Orgon raised his cup thoughtfully to his lips…

Thweeeeeeeppp! SMAAAAAACK! The lash bit into the back of the narrow waist, and wrapped itself like a snake completely around the abused body of the conquered woman. The braided leather penetrated her flesh. The headsman waited a few moments before pulling the whip away, little by little, causing his victim to continue her endless rotation. “I haven’t decided yet, my dear sister. I enjoy watching her suffer in her stubborn silence, and stupid dignity.” Orgon rested his cup on the table, but didn’t remove his hand. “I want to break her, little by little, until she is obliged to grovel at my feet, and beg for mercy… Then I’ll throw her to the dogs.”

“To the dogs?” repeated Ursula, surprised that her brother didn’t have other plans for such a beautiful woman.

“Yes, I’ll throw her to the dogs. This harlot doesn’t deserve the air she breathes, let alone the privilege of serving as my slave,” Orgon asserted, raising his cup.

Thweeeeeep! SMAAAAAAACK! The tremendous lash fell high on her back, and the end of the whip reached around to martyr her prodigious breasts, just under the nipples, which happened to be pointing toward the delighted presidency at that moment.

“Aaaaagggghhhh…!” The moan was rewarding. A seemingly limitless wound lay drawn on the delicate, sensitive skin. Contrary to what Orgon intended, his threats relieved the prisoner. Far from being terrified by hearing her own death sentence pronounced, Elisabeth was glad to realise how close the end of her torment was. Finally, she would be permitted to rejoin the late Lancelot in another life. Nothing, except learning the uncertain fate of her daughters, held any interest for her in life.

“I applaud your decision,” intervened Rodrigo playing with one of the servant wenches. “It is just and wise, but I wonder if His Excellency doesn’t indulge himself too much with this woman, who is without a doubt the one who incited so much ire against you.” Intrigued, Ursula and Orgon just stared at him. Elisabeth closed her eyes; she knew too well the twisted mind of this scoundrel.

“By Satan, don’t hold back! Speak, Rodrigo!”

“Throwing this harpy to the dogs would be a way of alleviating her punishment,” said the political favourite, running his eyes over Elisabeth’s body. “Don’t forget, gracious Lord, that first she repudiated you, then later she raised arms against your army, causing much pain and suffering among your hosts.”

Rodrigo stopped speaking to gauge the effect of his words on the Tyrant. Orgon listened with interest, although it disturbed him that someone should remind him that Elisabeth had rejected him fifteen years earlier.

“A wise decision,” continued the favourite, “which would fulfil the secret aspirations of your subjects, would be to sell her to the military brothel. That any simple soldier or a humble peasant could enjoy a lady of such elevated lineage, is a dream that only the greatest and most powerful leaders could make a reality.”

Elisabeth’s blood froze. She hated that traitorous pig, Orgon, his sister Ursula and all that hoard of drunks who filled the noble capital room of the castle where she was born.

spoilsofwar24.tif

“I believe that’s a magnificent idea, brother,” Ursula quickly added. “That way your men could each get their own revenge for all that they suffered and lost during the siege, thanks to this harlot…” Orgon signalled one of his bodyguards. A deafening gong reclaimed the attention of everyone in the banquet hall.

Orgon stood, jumped up onto the table, and approached his prisoner…

…Everyone remained silent. The Tyrant grabbed her by the hair, and shook her, showing her to everyone there. Elisabeth felt the heat of all those stares puncturing her naked flesh. “This,” he said, striking the suspended head of Lancelot, which also hung before everyone there, “this is what happens to the enemies of Orgon the Invincible. And this,” he added, indicating Elisabeth, “is an enemy of Orgon and of all of you, his loyal servants.”

Those in attendance nodded their indignant assent. “You all know I’m talking about the so-called Lady of Corven, a prostitute of the worst kind, a witch who, with her spells has extinguished the lives of our companions, dried up the wombs of our women, annihilated our children with atrocious diseases, and destroyed our fields and cattle with terrible plagues.” The men were becoming irritated and started to murmur. Orgon paused a few moments before continuing his harangue. “And I, your leader, who have led you to so many victories, ask you, does this harpy deserve death?” “Let her die!” came the unanimous response.

“Burn the witch, Orgon!”

“Kill her now!”

“Let her blood flow!”

Orgon raised his hand; the hall became quiet. “Do you think she’s sorry? Does she beg your forgiveness?” Orgon reached for his headsman’s whip.

“Come now, you whore, beg for forgiveness for your Satanic deeds!” Elisabeth closed her eyes and squeezed her jaws together.

Orgon gripped the whip backwards, and used its butt end to probe the anus he had savagely raped the night before, during Lancelot’s execution.

Elisabeth felt the wood. “NOOOOOOOOO!” she yelled, trying with all her might to avoid another penetration, which would be even more painful than the first. But she was unable to prevent the obscene intrusion. Her sore sphincter gave way to the obscene intrusion, and the wounds in her rectum were reopened. “NOOOOOOOOOOO!” she screamed at the top of her lungs. “You see?” Orgon asked his mercenaries as he forced the butt end of the whip as far up Elisabeth’s ass as her anatomy would permit.

“Finish her off!” “Burn her!” “Kill her!” “Throw her to the dogs!” “Put her on the wheel!” Orgon raised a hand to calm his audience back down. Beside him, Elisabeth twisted and turned, trying to remove the intrusive object that filled her rectum.

“I, Orgon the Invincible, put her at your disposal in the Troop Brothel. There each of you will be able to chastise her for one silver coin.” The shouts of jubilation filled the banquet hall as Rodrigo smiled and surreptitiously sought a conspiratorial glance from Ursula. “And now, my valiant soldiers,” Orgon added, stepping away from Elisabeth and letting her turn with the grotesque whip stuck in her ass. “Your leader offers you another surprise.”

The women who had been captured in the taking of Corven appeared in a side door, still bound with their elbows behind bars across their backs and their wrists under their breasts. Driven by team leaders with whips, they jostled together, frightened, in front of the tables. The hubbub intensified.

The men tumultuously left their seats and threw themselves on the helpless, unfortunate girls. There weren’t enough girls for all of the men, so their emotions were fierce. Fights broke out. The cries of the slave-girls and the roar of the combatants, drunken with wine and lust, were joined by the sound of drums.

Unscrupulous mercenaries, violent beings who wandered around the countryside for months without seeing a pretty woman, now discharged their enforced continence on the daughters and wives of the conquered army. Some of the men had enough money to buy one of the unfortunate girls and take them to war, but experience had shown this wasn’t wise. Some troops had been murdered by their fellows for the sake of their slave-girls.

Sordid scenes of sex and violence had begun. Miraculously, little Lucia, who had survived being brutally gang raped by the sentries, was now found being nearly strangled and straddling one of the most brutal warriors, known as Murdoc. This man was penetrating her and entertaining himself by sucking and biting her breasts. His brutal hands felt her sensual body up and down, seeking not only pleasure, but also to inflict pain on the terrified girl. In the heat of his passion, Murdoc slid his arms under her thighs, and, grabbing her by the waist, he forced her pussy to open even wider, and penetrated her as deeply as he could. Her eyes opened from time to time, but her cry was drowned out by that of her big sister, Santa, who was being raped by two of those savages at once.

Flattened between their sweaty bodies, which smelled of alcohol, Santa balanced, suspended in the air. The man at her back had her by the hair with both hands, and the man in front by her thighs. Both men were penetrating her at once, trying to press their penises together within her soft interior. Beside her, a beautiful brunette woman with dark eyes fought for air as she knelt between the large thighs of a fat, repulsive mercenary. The man was gagging her with his monstrous penis. Bound as she was, this woman served as a mere toy which he easily controlled with his hands entwined in her thick hair.

“Wait, you fucker!” another soldier said as he grabbed the woman by the waist and penetrating her with his mace. “I’m going to make her comfortable for you!” With all the perfidy with which he was able, the new assailant began violating the poor, unhappy woman with the artefact’s thick handle. Her choked cries only served to give more pleasure to the man whose dick was down her throat. “Three months sleeping in the field,” he bellowed. “Three miserable months of our lives! Now you’re going to pay for it!”

Among this confusion, one of the captives elbowed her way to the Lady of Corven. She was a tall blonde with dark skin and green eyes. She was Shelma. “Mother!” she cried as if she’d lost her mind. “Shelma, no…!” But it was too late. Orgon grabbed the girl by the hair and embraced her. Shelma shrank back like a furious tigress, but she was bound. “Well, well. So this precious kitten is your daughter?” Rodrigo, who quickly joined them, assented. “She is her eldest, Excellency. The bitch had yet another offspring.”

The Leader inspected the newly arrived guest before ripping her dress, after her companions had helped mend it somewhat. Her young breasts trembled with exquisite fluidness. Although not fully mature, they seemed ready to burst at any moment. The nipples, which were pink and perfectly shaped, as well as erect, due to the fury which had possessed the girl – went well with the amber skin of the breasts they accentuated.

“Leave her alone, Orgon! She’s also your daughter!” Shelma, disconcerted, just looked at her mother, then at Orgon, who regarded her in a way that made her ill. Suddenly, it seemed she understood, and her whole world crumbled.

In another instant, in a fit of rage, she threw herself on the giant who was responsible for so much of her disgrace, and she bit his arm. Orgon, who had her by the hair, shook her like a doll, then forced her to her knees at his feet.

“Rodrigo!” Orgon barked. “These rags are unworthy of my daughter. Have her bathed, perfumed, dressed, and brought to my quarters.” “NOOOOOOOOOOO!” objected Elisabeth yet again, as she had countless times that evening. “Mother!” Shelma cried as her eyes, wide with fear, transfixed Elisabeth while two soldiers dragged her, between them, from the room. From one of the far ends of the table, Lieutenant Zorba observed all this with a sombre countenance. That girl had been destined to be his kitten…

The party continued until well after midnight. By dawn, the exhausted bodies of the soldiers and the slave-girls lay on the floor where they’d passed out. Only the snoring of the satiated soldiers and an occasional sob here and there interrupted the stillness of the night. Total calm seemed to reign throughout the castle, except for one set of rooms on the first floor: Orgon’s quarters.

At midnight, the Leader of Baden-Holdein went to his room, accompanied by the traitor Rodrigo. Shelma, with her hair clean and her body perfumed, dressed in the most luxurious and provocative gown, awaited them, bound to a pillar. The men approached her.

Shelma, struggling to free herself from the cords that bound her, had torn her delicate gown. “Undoubtedly, Orgon,” Rodrigo assured him, “she is your daughter. Lancelot accepted her mother – that whore! – even though this little kitten was already scratching the insides of her belly.” Shelma regarded the traitorous cleric with evident disdain. She had never liked him, and always mistrusted the way he grovelled. “I’ve seen many half-breeds before, said Orgon, “but never one who could compare to this girl!

The Moor raised his hand and caressed the soft skin of the daughter he’d just become acquainted with. This first contact with her father caused Shelma to cringe. His hand was rough and sweaty. Orgon parted her thick, blonde hair, caressing his daughter’s delicate ear and neck.

“She’s very beautiful,” said Rodrigo, rubbing his hands together. “She has the same eyes as her mother and her sister.”

“They are those of an enchantress…” Orgon pointed, his stare fixed on the girl. “Where in the hell is her sister?” he asked.

“I don’t know. I have not seen her among the prisoners. Maybe she escaped or was killed.”

“Have her found, Rodrigo, and make sure no one disturbs us for a couple of days.”

The cleric retired with ostentatious reverence, but not before casting a wicked smile at the helpless girl he was leaving in a butcher’s hands.

“Are you glad to make your father’s acquaintance?” asked Orgon as he freed her from the post. The moment she was free, Shelma tried to run for the door through which Rodrigo had exited. Orgon took one step, and grabbed her by the hair.

“That’s not the way, my dear daughter,” he told her, dragging her to the opposite side of the bedroom, to a door which led to a room without furniture or windows, and the floor covered with softened hides. A pair of oil lamps illuminated the instruments of torture which hung on the walls. Shelma escaped her father’s grasp, and sought refuge in the farthest corner from the door.

Orgon closed the bolt, and hung the key on the thick, gold chain which adorned his neck. Little by little, he closed in on his daughter; with one knee slightly flexed, he forced her back, neck and palms against the wall. Her green eyes flashed with anger in the light of the flame. Orgon regarded her with contentment, and devoured her with his eyes… She was disarming. Her adolescent breasts were pressed against each other at the hem of her dйcolletй. Her shiny, bare, brown legs seemed to stretch forever beneath her torn skirt. Her narrow waist seemed to scream for an embrace. She had been dressed like a courtesan for this encounter with her father – like a whore in a brothel.

“This is quite a surprise, don’t you think? One moment you’re the daughter of that coward, Lancelot, and the next you’re the daughter of the victorious Orgon, the Lord of Baden-Holdein.” Shelma didn’t answer, although the shameless mention of the man she had believed was her father did bring a tear to her eye, alerting the Tyrant to the pain his words caused her. Orgon continued with his soliloquy, pressing himself further and further upon the anguished Shelma. “And a well educated daughter owes obedience and respect to her father,” he added. “Aren’t you going to kiss your father?” he asked, leaning with a hand on each side of the girl’s head. Shelma lowered her eyes to the ground and pressed herself even more tightly against the wall, denying his request imperceptibly with her head. An instinctive fear – that of a trapped female – prevented her from moving or even speaking.

“Educating one’s children is the first duty of a good father, as is obedience the first duty of a good daughter.” Orgon leaned on his forearms and moved his hip forward, pressing himself against Shelma. The girl turned her face to one side, and stood on tiptoe to avoid as much contact as possible with the body which kept coming closer to hers.

“Kiss your father,” he ordered, lowering his head until his lips brushed against her ear. The girl’s soft fragrance finally sent him out of his mind, so he began planting wet, lascivious kisses on her neck. This sudden assault shook Shelma out of her passivity, and she began defending herself by punching and biting him. The man angrily stepped away from her, and the girl took advantage of this opportunity to run to the opposite corner of the room, where she assumed the foetal position on the floor.

Orgon went to the wall where the instruments of torture were hanging, and grabbed a long bamboo cane with his right hand, and a fearsome, braided leather whip with his left. “I’m going to teach you to obey your father,” he threatened with his teeth clenched. “On your feet!” he ordered, cracking the whip against the wall, mere inches from the girl’s face.

Shelma, startled by the violent sound of the whip, hastened to obey, with her eyes fixed on the whip. “Move to the centre of the room!” The girl advanced hesitantly, protecting herself by crossing her arms and lowering her head. “Hurry up!” yelled Orgon, striking the floor with his whip. “Lower your hands!” Her arms fell to her sides. “Look at me!” Shelma raised her head, humiliated. Tears filled her eyes, but she resisted the urge to let them fall. “Pay attention, because I’m only going to explain this to you once…”

Shelma couldn’t bear her father’s perverted stare, so she looked back down at the floor. Orgon raised her head back up with the whip handle. “I’m going to give you a series of orders which, as a good daughter, you will obey instantly. If not,” he brandished the cane and the whip, “one of these will repeat my instructions more forcefully, until you learn to obey. Understood?” Shelma, her head elevated by the whip handle at her chin, lowered her gaze without responding. “Do you understand?” Orgon asked again, brushing the cane against her thighs. “Yes,” murmured Shelma. “Yes, what?” “Yes, sir,” mumbled Shelma, humbled, but with her voice full of rage.

Orgon raised the cane and struck her calves. Shelma clenched her teeth. She hadn’t expected such swift, intense pain. It stung barbarously, but no cry escaped her throat. “That was your first mistake,” he reprehended her. “From now on you will call me ‘father’. All right?” “Yes, father,” said Shelma with hostility. “Very well, daughter,” Orgon congratulated her while walking slowly around her. “Will you also agree with me that a father and his children should become well acquainted?” Silence. “Answer!” The whip struck the floor near Shelma. “Yes… Father,” she forced herself to say. “And that a daughter shouldn’t keep secrets from her father?” “No… Father.” “Very well, then,” said Orgon, stopping in front of her. “Then you will now show your father how you were created.”

Shelma bit her lips and clenched her fists. It didn’t take much imagination to guess what Orgon’s next order would be. “Strip! Strip naked!”

Shelma opened her mouth to speak, but the whip struck twice, once beside each of her feet. With trembling hands, Shelma unfastened her dress. Orgon took two steps away from her and began staring at her contentedly. The dress fell to the floor, and all that remained on Shelma were her blouse and shoes, which she hesitated to remove. “The blouse!” ordered Orgon impatiently. Shelma became as red as a tomato, but she obeyed. Disgusted, she noticed the reaction her nakedness caused in her father: his agitated breathing, his lascivious stare, and the immense bulge which swelled between his legs, and assumed each moment dimensions more and more gigantic.

Orgon, on the other hand, couldn’t believe how lucky he was to have made such a surprising acquaintance. The girl, who did indeed appear to be his daughter, had the kind of body about which he had always dreamed, but had never found.

She had a body that was sensual and round in all the right places, especially on her large, full breasts. Despite their size, they were tense like the skin on a drum and asking to be kissed. She had too a slender waist; and full rounded hips… She had long, slender legs. Her body, fresh and young, appeared soft and flexible, with shiny skin like the reflection of the moon and the colour and fragrance of cinnamon. She was like a dream he had previously thought unattainable… She was generous in her womanhood. Every curve of her lovely body promised pleasure…

Without waiting to be told, Shelma removed her panties and her shoes. “Is this what you wanted, father?” she asked, outraged. “May I get dressed now?”

“Don’t even think about it, my dear daughter!” responded Orgon. “It’s not right for clothes to cover so much beauty!” Shelma raised her arms instinctively to hide her breasts. “Walk over to the wall,” ordered Orgon, pointing to where the instruments of torture were. “Take the collar and put it on.” It was a leather dog collar, with a buckle and a loop for a chain to be attached to it. Shelma fastened it. humiliated. She had stripped naked, so why not wear a collar?

“Attach the leash, and bring me the other end of it.” The strap was about three yards long. When she went to give it to her father, he forced her to do so on her knees. “This is splendid! Besides being my daughter, you will also be my obedient little puppy. You will be inseparable from your father, wherever he may go, always at the end of this leash. And now, rise and kiss your father on the mouth.”

That was too much. Shelma, suddenly overcome by fury, lunged at the man who degraded her, trying to scratch his eyes out. Orgon eluded her, and she fell to the floor. Before she could get up, the cane fell with inaudible force on her buttocks. Shelma sprang to her feet impulsively, and clambered against the wall, trying to avoid another similar blow. But Orgon kept whipping her buttocks and thighs mercilessly. “Stop!” “Stooo-ppp!” “STOOO-PPP!” Guiding her with the leash, and continuing to whip her, Orgon obliged her to run around the room, uselessly fleeing the bite of the whip. He took delight in watching her young body with its full, bouncing breasts, as she ran with the agility of a frightened cat.

“Please stop!” “Stop!” “Pleeeease!!!” Orgon detained himself. The girl fell to the floor with her hands pressed against her stinging flesh. “Rise and kiss your father!” This time Shelma didn’t let him repeat the order. With her cheeks wet with tears, she rose and, keeping her hands on her buttocks, she closed her eyes and offered her lips to her father. “What are you waiting for?” asked Orgon with a resounding slap. He wanted to humiliate her as profoundly as he could. Shelma rose on tiptoe and kissed him with her full lips – only for an instant, and with her lips closed, afraid she would be grabbed and raped. But nothing happened. When she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was the cynical smile on her father’s face, who observed her as if having fun. “Now that I know how you are made, it’s only fair that you may also become familiar with the man who gave you life, so…” Shelma closed her eyes before he could finish the sentence. “Undress your father!”

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. FerresArt Full Siterip!

A PASSAGE EAST [Ferres]

A PASSAGE EAST 2

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. FerresArt Full Siterip!

The sounds of clashing swords, the howling war cries and the charge of cavalry have faded from the icy banks of the river Peipus. The battle is over. The weary men, farmers and serfs mostly, cannot not believe their good fortune. They have turned back the vaunted might of the Crusaders. The much-feared Order of Teutonic Knights has fled and victory is for the city-state of Novgorod.

Prince Nevskii has won a great victory, not just for Novgorod but for all the people of the Rus Lands. A victory much needed by a people suffering under the heavy yoke of Mongol rule. He rides to the far edge of the battle field from where the Crusaders fled, careful to avoid the thin patches of ice that mark the edge of the river, confident the day is his, regardless of the horrific losses of both men and material.

Upon reaching the farthest point his advance he pauses, from this vantage point he watches the disarrayed fleeing masses of the enemy. He thinks how fortunate their enemy is for now they need not face the might of the Tartar Hordes.

“The Foreign Devils have fled and left much baggage strewn around the banks. With your permission, the men would like to help themselves to the spoils.”

The Prince nods quietly in agreement, but mostly ignoring the man, until he hears the shrill cries of women. Several drunken soldiers are dragging two women away to a concealed wooded spot. They clearly intend to abuse their terrified captives. The Prince is abhorred by this behavior and accosts them.

“Soldier, what are you doing? Who are these women? Where are you taking them?”

One comes forward to answer the prince. “Greetings my lord. These women… Well, we are… They were fleeing with the enemy, they are our foreigners now.”

Another soldier, arrogant, still pumped with adrenaline from the battle, shouts out with complete for good manners and formalities: “They’re Levonian Whores! Bedmates of Monks!”
A PASSAGE EAST 3
The others laugh but the prince is not amused.

Sensing that the prince is losing patience, the leader of the men speaks up. “Truly they are foreigners, my prince. Their clothing appears to be that of women of rank. We stumbled upon them when we were pursuing the enemy. They refused to give their names.”

The prince dismounts his steed and takes a closer inspection of the captives. To his surprise he finds two very attractive young women. One is a brunette with fair skin. He would have thought she was still an adolescent, but the full, generous curves of her body showing through the tatters of her rich clothing say otherwise. She is frightened and avoids making any eye contact with her captors. The other is a fair-haired maiden with unblemished skin, firm of body and with delightfully lascivious curves. She is at the height of her womanly charms. She is bolder than the other and glares at the prince with utter contempt.

“They could be witches my lord. The way they look… their intoxicating perfume… it drives us crazy!” warns the leader.

The arrogant soldier speaks again. “Witches, they could be, prince. Only one way to make sure. Find the mark.!” And without hesitation, as if on cue, the other soldiers begin ripping whatever remains of the young women’s clothing. Every stitch was torn away leaving them completely naked, exposed to the leering eyes of the soldiers and the harsh biting cold. More soldiers and militia were now gathering around them and were slowly becoming an undisciplined mob.

“My Prince, let us celebrate this great victory. These women will provide much entertainment for the men. His Majesty will of course have first taste. We could make a sport of it. I wager the fair haired one can serve hundred men by midnight.”
A PASSAGE EAST
“I say two hundred.”

“I say, the whole militia, assuming she makes it to midnight!”

“HA! HA! HA!”

The soldiers are having a hearty laugh at the expense of the captives while the Prince is about ready to have these insolent men buried alive, castrated or worse. But before he can give the command, Boyar Vassiley, accompanied by hardened Varange warriors makes his presence known and promptly calms the dangerous scene.

“My Prince, I could not help but hear your conversations and the dispute over these ladies. May I make a suggestion?”

“Go ahead, Vassiley.”

“These are foolish old soldiers who can not see the opportunity to earn favor from the Khans. These young ladies are of noble birth and are of excellent breeding. Why not have them trained as courtesans and sent as gifts to the Great Khan? He does have a taste for well-built, exotic women.”

The soldiers begin to grumble and gripe among themselves.

“Better them than our wives, sisters and daughters!” Vassiley adds.

The soldiers grow quiet. They fear the heavy hand of the Mongol Horde.

“You give wise council Vassiley.” The Prince draws close to the beautiful blonde maiden before him, tenderly touching her soft, courtly cheeks.

“My apologies. Matters of state far outweigh chivalrous ideals.”

“Take them to the Old Fort along the Volga. The Mistress there will be receiving guests.” The Prince finally has the last word.

The sun is setting and the long night is starting.

It has been two days since the incident at river. Thoughts of the maidens are still ripe in the minds of the men who saw them, but few ever really knew what became of the young ladies…

Along a path leading to the old fort, laughter is heard from a previously abandoned, dilapidated farmhouse whose last tenants were slain by the Tartars.

Five men, hardened veterans, are amusing themselves with their charges.

“The prince wouldn’t mind us taking our time escorting her ladyships to the Mistress. It would be a waste just handing them over to the Tartars without getting acquainted.”

“Have you ever seen women like these, Dimitry? I have not seen women this exquisite even among the nobility. I can’t wait to get my prick up her arse.”

“Aye, Armen. We will fuck this whore until she rots.”

Close by, three other men have positioned the dark haired girl over a work bench. One holds her by the arms, making her look at his prick which is still limp but clearly of some considerable size. Meanwhile, the other two inspect her anus.

“Dimitry, I checked this one! She is a fuckin’ virgin,” a man brandishing a riding crop exclaims.

He turns his attention to the dark-haired girl.

“At last we’ve found a fine piece of arse that the Tartar scum haven’t been in.”

THWAACK! THWAACK!

“AAAAAAAIIYEEEEHHH!”

The sudden biting pain is quickly followed by an agonized scream and tears welling up uncontrollably in the girl’s eyes.

“P-please, my lord. Show pity! We have done you no wrong. Ransom us to our lord. He will give you much compensation for your troubles,” she begs.

“So they can speak after all!”

THWAACK!

“AAAAAYYEEEEHHHH!!!”

“And scream…. Ha! ha! ha!”

“Very good. You will have the use of that tongue.”

One man moves behind her and plants his swollen member into the girls vulnerable posterior. Another man holds her arms and forces his prick down into her gullet.

“These are fine haunches. Aaaagh! Tight and smooth. Even here she is a virgin.”

THWAACK!

“AAAAAYYEEEEHHHH!”

“That is good, Oleg! With every thrust her arse grips my prick like a bear trap. Keep it up!” The man at the rear says.

“Go ahead, Oleg. I feel adventurous right now,” says the man at the front. “If I feel any teeth, I’ll break her jaw.”

The two others, distracted for a moment, now refocus their attention on the fair haired beauty they chose for themselves. One of them, who appears to be the leader, takes charge as the other begins to bind her arms with course ropes.

The leader takes his time feeling the young woman’s body, taking care to linger on her most sensitive and intimate parts. The young lady of course finds little pleasure in this rough handling, especially with callous hands exploring every mound and crevice of her voluptuous body. And soon enough two thick, harsh fingers with jagged broken nails dig deep into her sensitive vagina. Oddly, the man looks more surprised and bewildered than she does. He frowns and then shouts…

“Friggin’ whore! This one is not a virgin!” he howls. “Curse this wench! She has bewitched me. I should have taken the dark haired one.”

Clearly vexed, he stares at the woman who has disappointed him so. He gives no warning as his fingers jab upward, letting the nails bite into the woman’s vagina drawing a bit of blood and urine as well as an agonizing scream.

And for a brief moment she loses perspective of her situation and makes a reckless outburst. “You bastard! You son of a mongrel dog! Touch me again and I’ll kill you!”

The instant the words came out of her mouth she is dumbfounded by the realization that she has just dug a grave for herself. This fact is driven home by the wide smiles her tormentors were now displaying.

“Oleg, I was wrong. This one IS a better choice. Armen, let’s take this slowly now. I want to have some energy left for a little game later.”

“I love a woman with spirit!”

“Slut, you can not even begin to know how much you will regret calling me a bastard!”

“And son of a dog…”

“Shut up, Armen!”

“Armen, you take the bottom. I’ll take the top. Then we’ll get a little rough. See how YOU like it, you little whore.” The leader smiles with murderous intent…

At that moment the woman quietly prays to God to take her life, or at least grant her a knife to do it herself.

It would be a very long night…

The old fort along the Volga. Beneath the heavy hewn stone walls, deep in its dark stuffy dungeons.

A girl, clearly in distress, is painfully straddling an iron horse with her arms bound in an equally painful manner as a woman with a red hot iron brand approaches.

“Please, Mistress. I’ll do anything you want! I beg of you, have mercy!”

The Mistress watching from a distance, speaks out.

“Hold off the hot irons, novice. It is still too early.”

The Mistress approaches the frightened girl. She turns out to be a very attractive woman of Russian Mongolian parentage. She take a cold emotionless gaze at the girl and with sinuous moves produces in her right hand a set of six inch long steel needles.

“You’re such a sweet girl. If only you were more obedient to your masters. The world we live in is so very unforgiving.”

“Please, Mistress. I did not mean it. I am very sorry. I promise to be obedient always. Please…”

“Hush, child. Be content in the knowledge that despite this ordeal you WILL live through this.”

Her gaze does not leave the girl but her demeanor changes. She now has a bright, luminous smile. A beaming, almost reassuring smile. The girl is puzzled and begins to feel misguided relief. She finds comfort in her mistress’s smile. And then the pain comes… A sharp, stabbing, excruciating pain…

“AAAAAYYIIIEEEH!!!”

The mistress’s gaze never leaves the girl as she presses the long needle ever deeper into her sensitive nipple. A bit of blood spurts out but the needle’s diameter prevents more bleeding.

The girl cries uncontrollably, breathing heavily as the needle slowly enters her breast, inch by agonizing inch…Using her thumb, the mistress take her time, inserting the needles until each fleshy globe is decorated with three of the steel needles, two of which pass right through the breast.

Now the Mistress takes her last needle and aims at the girl’s pubic mound.

“Guess where this one goes, girl?”

“Don’t do it Mistress… not there, please… you’re a woman like me… you know the pain will kill me… please, Mistress, I don’t want to die… NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!”

As she did with each breast, the mistress slowly eases the needle into the mound, piercing the hood and going right on through the clitoris.

The girl continues to scream but her voice is now hoarse and can no longer convey the intensity of the pain that is devastating her private parts. She is now living in her own personal hell. She convulses violently… then…

“Looks like she’s fainted. That is her limit for now. Soon she will be able to tolerate more. Then when she is ready, you can start administering the hot irons.”

“Yes, Mistress.” The novice nods.

“Take this slut off the Iron horse and have the guards wake her up in the usual way. Oh, and don’t forget to reset her shoulders and to bring back the steel needles. They are hard to come by.”

“Now for our new house guests.”

The Mistress opens a heavy wooden door. It is at the far end of the dungeon but well within hearing of the cries and scream of the tortured victims. She pauses as her eyes adjust to the dark, damp cell. She makes out two very attractive young women, naked and bound to the supporting columns of the room and perhaps a little less innocent than they were a few days ago. They make no sound and only stare at their new captor and tormentor.

“So, these are the special gifts for the Great Khan. My dear Prince Nevskii is always so generous. Ladies, this will be a long training process. The Great Khan is not easily impressed. I hope you have the constitution for it.” She smiles.

The snow continues to melt away in the warmth of spring. The ice that covered the rivers will no longer support the weight of men and beast alike. Bad weather for the fearsome Mongol hordes, who much prefer fighting in the cold of winter with the waterways frozen and passable. They retire to Sarai leaving only a few men to guard vital causeways.

A cold dawn comes slowly at the old fort. Outside the walls two Mongolian warriors, assigned to the service of the Mistress, watch over the training of a novice pony girl. Recently bridled and ringed, forced to trot without sight or sound around a cruel piked carousel. The pike, a sharply riveted metal rod twelve inches long from the base and two inches in diameter is firmly driven up her vagina, it’s point scraping her cervix. This forces the pony girl to stay on her toes to minimize the pain jabbing at her innards, with the still cold weather adding to the suffering of her exposed body. The guards at their leisure may lift her up from the pike to take turns at her ass, but they must return her immediately to the pike as soon as they have satiated themselves. The greatest pain comes every time she is returned to the pike, or more accurately dropped onto it. This is to be her lot from morning ’til dawn until the Mistress of the fort deems it time to change her routine.

The Mistress draws closer to the dark haired creature weeping in the shadows. She appreciates the delicate, innocent beauty before her. She is moved by the lovely eyes, where fresh tears are welling up…

“Don’t waste those tears. You’ll need them later.”

A soft hand caresses the girls body, assessing the quality of her skin, the firmness of her breasts, going down to her most sensitive and intimate parts. The girl flinches a bit but does not make any discernible move to tear herself away from the disconcerting intrusion. She is too afraid to show even a hint of resistance.

“I see the Varangians have thoroughly broken your spirit. You no longer belong to yourself. That is good. Hmm… they have yet to take your virginity. That would have been well and good if you were to be sold to a harem but alas you are not going to one. Don’t worry. We will take care of this little oversight, then we will begin your training, little pony.”

The girl grows white with terror at these terrible words. It is beginning to dawn on her that whatever suffering she has endured in the last few days will pale in comparison to what is to come.

The Mistress moves away from the girl, adjusts her eyes to a slightly brighter corner of the cell and approaches the pretty blonde creature whose eyes are lifted to meet hers. This one was less afraid and perhaps even a little defiant in her gaze. The Mistress could not help but smile.

“Well, the cuckold Rus was not lying when he said you had spirit. Looking straight in the eyes of your mistress with such demeanor! I will enjoy breaking you in, little pony.” She says as she pushes her foot between the girls legs.

The grimaces remains silent but grimaces in pain as the foot presses into an unusually tender spot.

“Still sore? I expected that much. It will take a few days to heal.”

The Mistress kneels down and lets her hands explore the tender spot between the girl’s legs…

“But I think you like pain, don’t you? They said you climaxed many times while they were raping and using your body in everyway they could imagine.” The Mistress leans forward exerting more pressure on the girls privates.

“Ungh!” The girl’s face continue to distort as the pain grows more intense.

“But here, we will have none of that. You will not take any pleasure, even from pain, unless your Mistress wishes it. You may have been nobility before, but here you are nothing. You are only a pony slave. Your breasts, your ass, your orifices, your entire body, they all belong to me and to whoever becomes your master.”

Near Lake Peipus, several days earlier. The two young women were tied together naked on an open cart for their journey to the Mistress’s fortress. It was very uncomfortable as the climate was still quite cold even at the beginning of spring. The Prince would not have approved of this manner of travel, but without his regal presence none were in the mood to protest.

“I hope you ladies are not too chilly there. Be glad it isn’t winter or you’d probably freeze your tits off. Ha Ha Ha!”

“But don’t worry, we’ll warm you bitches up a bit later. Mark my words, we’ll have a hell of a time,” the soldier boasts.

“I bet you ladies have never had this kind of service before. You and your fine clothes, big castles and good food. Here you will learn the meaning of being a woman in these lands.” The man sneers.

“A virgin you are not. But we can yet squeeze some pleasure from your pampered cunt,” the man says as he begins to mount the girl.

“This bitch’s ass is fine buggering. We can do this all day.”

“I’m not interested in just buggering, Armen. I have other plans for these bitches.”

“I like your firm breasts, they’re nice and fat, good for suckling. Any mother’s milk?” He bites into her nipple, drawing a bit of blood, and drinks from it.

“Aaaaghhhhh!”

“Your blood is sweet.” He continues to suckle her wounded nipple.

“Hey, move your ass around, you lazy whore. I’m getting bored,” the man called Armen complains.

“You heard the man! Move your damn ass!” the man shouts.

“I can’t. Please, it hurts too much!”

“You call that pain? I will show you what pain is.” The man grabs hold of both her nipples and pulls violently. “Now this is pain.”

“AAAAIYYEEEEEEEEE!!!” The girl’s eyes widen and dilate. Tears pour out as she gives a terrible cry. The pangs from her nipples snap at her mind. The splitting, tearing pain in her ass and vagina are diluted by the incredible pain now tormenting her breasts.

The man’s hands are rough and hard, with strong, vice like fingers. He continues to pinch at the girl’s nipples as if cracking a walnut. He lifts her by her breast and swings her to and fro. “Well, Armen. How is that?”

“STOP! PLEEEEASE! STOP!” the girl shouts, in agony.

“Aye, much better.” Finding an improve source of pleasure, he begins to pump harder, buggering the girl with greater momentum.

The girl wails madly and her body twists and writhes in agony. The men laugh, now satisfied with the girls’ improved enthusiasm.

Meanwhile, in the other girls’ corner, the men have spent their seed, delivering it deep into her rump and gullet. They observe their handiwork, looking at the welts and bruises inflicted on the girls body. They take great interest in her now distended anus.

“Look at that, Ivan. Now that is a good gaping shitty asshole!” Oleg, the man with the whip, takes hold of both cheeks and spreads wide apart to make his point.

“She is deep and smooth. As soon as I get my bearings I’ll take another shot at her.”

“Wait!” Spreading the cheeks even more, he coughs up saliva and spits it into the girl’s gaping hole. “Since it is already borrowed, let’s see how accommodating she can be.”

“Please, my Lord. No more! My body is torn. I will die!” the girl pleads.

“Agreed,” says Ivan with a wide grin on his face.

The men reposition the girl on the workbench and take some particularly course rope and bind her to it. Her buttocks are now up high, in a vulnerable display…

“You’re such a fucking whore, I bet you’re not full yet,” the man shouts close to her ears, startling her.

“Well, Dimitry. This little bitch will have a preview of child birth. Maybe that will fill her up,” exclaims Oleg. “Ivan, do you remember what we did with that arrogant Byzantine girl?”

“Ha! ha! ha!” Yes, I doubt she will ever sit down again.”

Ivan positions himself behind the girl. She is terrified and shudders violently. The man begins to move his thick fingers into her still gaping anus. Her eyes widen and dilate.

“Please, my lord. Don’t do this. I will do whatever you ask. Just spare me this ordeal! In God’s name I beg of you!” The girl pleads vehemently, her tears flowing in torrents now as the first pangs ripple through her body…

“AAAAIIIEEEEEEE! “She wails. “Stop! I’m going to die! Stop!”

The only reply she heard was the sound of their laughter.

Vassiliev, the leader of the Varangians, plans to punish the fair haired girl for her previous transgression. With the help of Armen, they tie her to the old sheep pens. Using the columns they spread her legs out, completely exposing her private parts.

“Tighten the ropes. I want her wide open.” Vassiliev demands while taking out a thick leather belt used to harness the horses.

“I’ll show you how we punish arrogant little sluts like you.” With a swish in the air he brings the leather belt down on top of her vulnerable pubic mound.

STHWAAK!

“AAAAAAAIIIYEEEEHH!” she screams.

He begins to flog the girl with greater vigor, striking her privates repeatedly and moving out from there to the very tender flesh on her inner thighs. The girl can do nothing but scream and plead for mercy, which serves only to amuse her captors…

After a while the man produces a stout piece of wood which the girl at first thinks will be used to beat her. But to her surprise and horror, the man jams the object right up her ass and ties it to her arms and the sheep pen.

He takes a close look at his handiwork, makes a close observation of the girl’s reddening mound and takes a vicious bite, inflicting unspeakable torment. She tries to move away only to feel more pain from the object lodged up her ass.

He begins to use the belt once more and every fidgety move the girl makes transfers to the wood, slowly driving it further in. In the end she tries not to move anymore and just let her body absorb the blows.

“Does it hurt, slut? Yeah… I love your long, creamy, slender thighs!”

At times the young maidens would much prefer their captors to be randy rather than playful and inventive. The captors delight in playing the cruelest of games before outright raping their victims , forcibly stretching and straining the girls’ bodies, which are coming closer to breaking point. The blonde, being of less value to slave traders, often gets the worst of it.

Tied to a post or a cart, the men place bets on which of them can make a girl wet herself on exactly the twentieth stroke of a leather whip. This often means doing it again and again until one of the girls pisses herself at the right moment.”

The following night, the dark haired girl develops a bit of a fever. The men decided to introduce their own brand of healing.

“It is customary to induce bleeding to bring out the evil blood that is making you sick. Since your tits are nice and fat, all the bad, sickly blood is probably in there. So we graciously volunteer to beat the evil out of your big boobs.”

The treatment takes about an hour. The fever breaks out again the next day, but her breasts are so swollen and sore that the men decide to let her rest that day.

Unfortunately for the blonde girl, who now has to accommodate all five of the men…

That evening, the blonde girl’s body was so covered with excruciating bruises and whip marks that she fidgets a little too much as she is being mounted and she accidentally knees a man in the bollocks.

The next day after the whipping game they tie her left foot up to the rafters, stretching it up until her foot is as high as her head, with her arms and right foot firmly bound to a wooden column. A claymore is planted on the ground at the base of the column with its handle cruelly driven deep into her ass.

“My bollocks are still sore from what you did before, and since you do not have any bollocks I cannot repay you in kind. So I guess your tight little bum will have to do.”

“I’ll do a deal with you, your Ladyship. If you can get loose and knee my crotch again, I’ll let you go,” he jokes.

“Ha! ha! ha! Try not to rip your ass too much. Ivan here wants to do a fisty again. He’s angry with you for borrowing his sword without permission.” He moves closer and begins raping her.

The combination of the man’s member and the cold hard steel create terrible pains as her sensitive insides are caught between them. Her outstretched legs make any movement awkward and her attempts at balancing her body only serve to force the sword handle even deeper…

Morning comes and the women are finally allowed to stroll about, naked and with their arms bound. At the side of the house they find the leader, busy sharpening a piece of log driven into the ground with about 5 ft of its length protruding.

“Good day, m’ladies. Guess what I’m making!” The man is suspiciously amused.

“The boys and I have decided that taking both of you along to the traders would attract too much attention. So only one of you will be sold, the other one…. well, she’ll find out later.”

The girls eyes widen as they realize what the man was making. The dark haired girl nearly collapses as her knees buckle…

That afternoon, after a long session of buggering and mounting, the men make final preparations for the last game they will play with the girls. The dark haired girls is taken first. Now with the usual coarse rope, one end is wrapped around her waist and passed down between her legs and up through her crack. The other end is wound over a sign post and knotted around the blonde girl’s neck.

They then carefully tie the blonde girl’s arms to the corresponding foot. This forces her to adopt a kneeling position. Gently they lift the girl and put her over the sharpened wooden stake. They order the other girl to pull at the rope, putting pressure on her privates as she does so.

They then lower the fair haired girl on to the stake, driving the point up into her vagina as the other girl pulls at the rope. Now the blonde girl’s weight is divided between her vagina on the stake and the rope around her neck. With her arms bound to her legs, she has great difficulty in using her thighs to grasp the stake.

“Now bitch, one of two things will happen. Your friend’s legs will buckle and you will be impaled on the stake, which is a very slow and agonizing death; or she will stand fast and you will suffocate slowly while riding that stake, which is also a long and agonizing death.”

“I put my money on a good old-fashioned impalement. But just before you die we will flay you and sell your skin to the Tartars. How does that sound to you?”

The girl’s only reply is a gurgling sound. She would gladly accept a quick death of any kind to impalement, a slow and particularly humiliating kind of death…

Several minutes pass and Vassiliev grows impatient. The dark haired girl has shown remarkable resolve, keeping her companion from being impaled. The men chide Vassiliev as there is not much of a show to satisfy them.

“I am tired of this.” He takes his leather whip once more and savagely beats the girl.

“Please stop, my lord! I don’t want her to die. Not like this!” she pleads.

“Shut up! I’ll break your legs if I have to.”

Suddenly, before he can strike again at the girl, an arrow comes from nowhere and pierces the hand of the Varangian, forcing him to drop the whip.

The others grab their weapons and prepare to do battle with an enemy they have yet to see.

Then from the woods horsemen appear, their bows drawn tight. Armored warriors carry axes and shields. The men are surrounded.

“Varangian, you know who we are and you know what we want. The Mistress has sent for the women,” the lead rider exclaims.

“Mongols!” The Varangians drop their weapons. They know well enough not to test Mongol skills.

Warriors quickly move in on the girls, assisting the one in most distress. An arrow whizzes over their heads and slices the rope that was strangling the girl.

The other girl finally loses all her strength and passes out on the snow. Unconscious, she does not feel how she is lifted onto a horse and smelly but warm goat hide is placed over her naked body.

The strange men carefully lifted the blonde girl from the stake, taking care not to damage her any further. She thanked them profusely for saving her life. She was not worried about their strange features, or the fear the men invoked in her Varangian captors. She did not care if these men would treat her like a whore or a beast of burden, as long as she did not die in such a painful and shameful fashion. She was not troubled by the fact that she was now in the hands of “The Devil’s Horsemen”.

A physician amongst them attends to the girl’s wounds…

It took a few days to reach the fortress. The women were allowed time to rest on the journey, time to recover some much needed strength. But now they are within the walls of the fortress and at the mercy of the Mistress.

“Closer, pony.” She grabs a hold of the girl’s soft blonde locks and draws her right onto her pubic mound. “Show me how dexterous that little tongue is.”

The girl hesitantly attempts to lick at the Mistress’s privates.

The girl closes her eyes, makes a valiant effort and tongues the Mistress’s vagina. However, she cannot disguise the fact that she feels some repugnance. She pulls her face away…

“Open your mouth, pony.” The girl is surprised but obliges, only to feel a warm salty stream running down over her face and in between her lips. She opens her eyes wide to see her Mistress urinating onto her face and into her open mouth.

The next morning the novice ponies are allowed to enter the courtyards. Their arms are painfully roped to their backs and the girls sport an iron collar. There they are shocked to see the torments that they themselves will soon endure. Lines of whipping posts stretch across the courtyard, each with varying uses and functions. Some are simple wooden posts, others are fitted with cruel metal or wooden wedges, while still others are fitted with large penetrating iron screws set into the wedge to stretch the girls’ tight, unaccommodating anuses. The novices tremble at the screams and groans of the first victims of the posts, some buckle and falter out of shear terror as others faint from the sight and the smell of the blood.

From the parapets overlooking the courtyard, the Mistress addresses the group. “Welcome, little ponies, to the Fortress. Today you will begin your lessons. The sooner you learn, the better you will perform, the less will be your suffering. Your future masters are sons of the wind, harsh fearsome warriors born on the unforgiving steppes. Cross them but once and your life may be forfeit. I have only one rule for you: learn quickly or face the consequences.”

“I’m sure some of you are contemplating trying to escape. Rest assured that such a thing is not possible. Every man on the walls is an excellent shot and my huntsmen are relentless. Only last night a novice like yourselves escaped from a slave caravan on its way here. I shall use her as an example to you all.” She turns to the Mongol chieftain. “Have the ponies leashed to my horse. It is time to give them a little run.”

In the woods five miles from the Fortress, resting birds are suddenly startled into flight by the presence of a stranger in their midst. It is a young woman with long blonde hair. The woman, who is exceptionally well built and completely naked, is fleeing from the sounds of approaching horsemen. She stumbles clumsily, tripping and rolling on the uneven ground with its treacherous patches of ice and moss. It has not occurred to her that all her efforts are futile. She is panicking and all she can do is run in terror.

As the frightening echo of hooves draws closer, she tries to stay ahead of them. She is already exhausted and a cold sweat runs in the crack between her ample breasts. She knows her punishment will be severe if she is caught…

The Mongol warriors are soon upon her. Her pale, creamy skin and bright golden hair would have been quite an asset in a civilized noble society, but in the untamed woods all they do is make her an easy prey.

“My God! No!” she exclaims as the entire hunting party moves in the fugitive. She will pay dearly for her brief freedom

She is soon surrounded, left with no avenue of advance or retreat. Her eyes open wide with fear and well with tears, pleading with her captors to let her go. She even offers herself to them. But these are the warriors of the Great Khan, and such a thing is not their custom. These disciplined warriors have laid waste to mighty kingdoms in pursuit of fleeing slaves. They will not let a pony girl escape.

The Mongol chief arrives and addresses his men, “She ran well enough for a Russian girl. Find her a suitable tree.”

“There are the traditional punishments for fugitive slaves. You are about to experience the full sentence. That is the Mistress’s wish.. It will be a lesson to all.” The chief’s eyes fix on the girl’s bountiful attributes.

The Mongols, brandishing coarse rope and leather straps, begin to manhandle the girl and drag her to a selected tree.

“You can’t do this to me!” she screams hysterically. “I am Irina Belsky. I am a noblewoman. I am the daughter of the Boyar of Muscovy. Do you not understand? You could ransom me to my family and gain enormous wealth. I am not a slave! I do not deserve this treatment. I beg of you!”

The Mongols stop in their tracks, bewildered.

“Did you hear that, men? A noble born and bred!” The Chief bellows, almost laughing. “Do you have any proof of your noble birth? I see no crest of a Great house. I see no sign of wealth other than your generous, swelling breasts…”

“Take me to my father. He will give you proof. You will all be rewarded handsomely,” she pleads with eyes that are near to tears.

“So your father is the Boyar of Muscovy?” the chief says mockingly and looks at his men.

Suddenly they all burst into grim laughter. The girl looks dumbfounded and grows steadily more desperate. A warrior with coarse rope in one hand grabs a handful of the girl’s golden locks and drags her roughly to the tree.

“Yes, the Boyar of Muscovy is very wealthy. But wealth is no use to a man with no head.” The girl’s legs buckle and she nearly faints…

As the Mongols tie the noblewoman to a tree, the Mistress arrives, followed by a retinue of novice ponygirls and the gifts sent by Lord Nevskii. Their arms are still firmly bound behind their backs and their iron collars are now leashed to the Mistresses horse. They have been running for five miles and, nearing exhaustion, they are trying not to stumble, which would mean being dragged to death by the powerful horse…

The Mistress halts her steed at the edge of the gathering warriors. Her retinue of novices, catching their breath, are silently grateful to for the rest. They are growing alarmed at the dramatic events about to unfold…

“A fine hunt, Lord Mцngke. Was she a difficult prey?”

“Not at all, Mistress. She left a trail a man with no eyes could follow. But she did show stamina.”

At the tree, selected for it’s shape and girth, the warriors are tightly securing the girl upside-down. They pull hard at the coarse rope, taking pains to make sure she is bound tight to the tree’s prickly bark.

“One more tug.”

“Raise her feet a little more.”

“AARGGGGGH!”

“Now little ponies, watch carefully. This is your first lesson. As I said before, escape is not possible and any attempt will have very serious consequences,” she says, addressing the fearful novice ponygirls.

“She gave us a good run. A pity, she would have made a good ponygirl. Losing a pretty little pony is a great personal loss to me. However, this is a very serious matter. I cannot emphasize too strongly how important obedience and discipline are.” She turns to the chief. “You may begin, Mцngke.”

Several men begin taking five arrows each, strapping them together near their metal points. The novice ponies watch carefully, wondering and fearing what is to come.

Two of the men move behind the girl, positioning themselves at each of the girls exposed feet. They look at their chief and await his signal. The girl struggles in her bonds. Her head feels like it is about to explode. She continues to beg and plead but all the others are silent. All attention is directed at Mцngke.

The Mongol chief gives a nod and the warriors begin their task. The first two begin striking the girls feet, using the bundled arrow bolts as a whip. They show absolutely no hesitation nor restraint. Every blow is struck solidly at her bare feet, eliciting a horrific scream from the beautiful young woman. The poor novices watch and wince at every blow, too frightened to turn away and risk their Mistress’s ire

The Mongol continues their assault on to the girl’s now swollen and bruised feet until all five arrow bolts are broken. Then the next men take their place, repeating the almost rhythmic torture.

“Please, Mistress. Show her mercy. Has she not suffered enough?” The dark haired girl pleads in a whispering voice and turning her head away from the barbaric spectacle.

Don’t look away, pony. Watch closely or I will have your eyes plucked out and fed to your friend. You are no longer children hiding behind your mother’s skirts. This is your world, your life now, and the sooner you learn that the happier I will be, and the safer you will be. Believe me, you would not want to make me unhappy.” The Mistress snarls. “Enjoy the fact that this poor creature is not you. Or do you wish to share her experience?”

“No, Mistress. I’m sorry.” The girl responds nervously.

The Mongols finally finish the whipping of Irina’s feet. Now she is no longer screaming, just groaning hoarsely. The last man approaches, this time taking a position directly in front of her. He takes his bundle of arrow bolts and smashes them on the girls exposed private parts. This time she screams very loud indeed…

The arrow bolts are all broken and the Mongols take a break, to the relief of Irina and the novices.

The dark-haired girl is separated from the other novices as the Mistress rummages through a bearskin bag. She produces a large metal device with a distinctly insidious design. The girls think they know what this device is for…

Twelve inches in length, over an inch wide, shaped like a curving letter “F” with expanding heads on three ends. The three ends were odd lengths, 9″,4″ and 5″. It is a grotesque tool of torment.

“Since you care so much for this foolish runaway. I will let you continue her punishment.”

The girl is soon seized by 3 warriors and the device, with its two shorter lengths, is fitted into her still virgin cunt and up her anus. This, no doubt, was quite excruciating…

“Mistress, let me take her place. She is not ready for such a thing,” her fair-haired friend protests.

“Hush, Pony. Never second-guess your Mistress’s decision. Ever.” The Mistress glares. “Mцngke, bring forth your best-endowed warriors and sodomize this over-enthusiastic whelp.”

“As you wish, Mistress,” Mцngke replies.

Satisfied that the device is firmly implanted, they turn two screws at the base, expanding the bulbous ends. At first the girl makes no sound, but her eyes widen as her insides are forcibly stretched by the cold metal instrument. Then…

“AAAAAAAGH…NOOOOOOOOOOO!!!” she screams at the top of her lungs.

“Now that should keep it from slipping out…”

Meanwhile, Irina has been shifted from her previous upturned position. Her legs are now widely spread as her back rests on the tree’s lower “Y” shape. Her torturer is now in full view, as is the instrument of her torment. She breathes heavily. She knows what is to come and would gladly accept a hundred more blows to her feet than this cruel thing…

“No! Please! Anything but that!” she cries. But a fellow slave cannot be pleaded with, for she too is only an instrument. The girl waddles closer to Irina…

In the meantime, with a bundled set of arrow bolts shoved up her anus, the fair-haired girl is steered to her own corner of hell by two huge and fierce-looking Mongolians. The bristled feathers of the arrows prove to be quite discomforting especially when pushed in and twisted about.
Not satisfied with her response to the steering, the Mongol makes a quick jab and twists the arrows. This gets the girls attention and produces a shrill cry. They continue steering her about until they get tired of this amusement. A good thing for the girl, since the arrow bolts are about to break her skin…

Finding a nice spot well in view of the others, they strip her down and begin buggering her ferociously. The girl can barely contain the size of the warrior’s members in her bowels. The Mongol’s member is so massive that she has the impression she has been split open.

As the warrior pummels her anus into total submissiveness she makes loud agonized grunts with every stroke. This is soon put to an end as the other warrior slams his member into her throat. Now she can hardly breathe as both men impale her, working at both ends. She is nearly suffocating from the ordeal, gasping for air. To her astonishment she realizes that she is being aroused despite all she is suffering…

However, arousal is far from poor Irina’s mind as she feels the dark-haired girl beginning to fuck her. She feels only pain, and the worst is still to come. The removal of the device will be even more excruciating. The shape makes sure of that by scraping at her insides.

Inexplicably, the dark-haired girl gets more and more aroused as she continues to fuck Irina. Despite the pain between her legs, the sight of the beautiful woman’s pleading face, her sumptuous proportions and porcelain skin are all making her head swim. Soon she is losing herself as she fucks on…

The Mongols watch in awe as the beautiful dark-haired girl pumps and gyrates to the detriment of the now inconsolable Irina.

Finally the girl reaches the crescendo of her first true orgasm and screams at her first taste of sexual pleasure. The Mistress notices this display and is not amused. The slave will be punished.

The rush of her fluids has lubricated her vagina sufficiently for the device to fall out from it’s own weight. Totally spent, the girl simply collapses on to the mossy ground. Though painful, it has been the first orgasm she has truly enjoyed. Irina, still crying, is relieved that it is finally over, or so she thinks…

“What is wrong with her?” asks Mцngke .

“It looks to me as if this one enjoyed herself a little too much,” a warrior comments. “A natural whore, this one.”

“Indeed, but I gave no permission for a mere novice pony to take pleasure in another. She will have to be disciplined. But later.”

The Mistress approaches the suffering, teary-eyed Irina. She stoops to inspect the out come of her performance. A bit of blood trickles from the slave’s injured privates, badly chaffed from the inside. Every touch upon her sensitive mound would translate to excruciating pain. The Mistress knows this and begins to introduce her digits into Irina’s bloodied orifice.

Unbeknownst to the novice ponies, the nature of Irina’s distress was not due to the intrusion of the Mistress fingers but from the seemingly soft arm length glove she wears. Because the material is not made of leather or thread but in fact it is made from the flesh of Sharks. Sharks whose skin is covered by sharp tiny little teeth that could scrape away unprotected skin.

“Surprise, my little slave!”

Now the Mistress insert her entire hand into Irina and begins to fist fuck her, slowly at first but progressively quickens with every stroke.

Irina, now in total panic; twists, writhes and contorts desperately in a futile attempt to pull away from the source of her anguish. This, of course further delights the Mistress’ who is now fucking the girl up to her wrist, wrenching her arm in and out.

After a few minutes of this the Mistress withdraws her bloodied hand from Irina’s very raw privates. Satisfied and quite tired of the deed.

The Mistress allows the Mongols to have their turn with Irina. Despite her injuries she now has to satisfy some twenty men before she is released from the tree.

By noon the Mistress has grown bored with the tediously repetitive spectacle.

“Enough of this. Leash them to the horses and drag them back to the fort. We will finish the sentence there in front of all the ponies,” the Mistress commands.

The warriors act quickly and leash the two girls to their horses. The dark-haired girl is still wobbly and confused from her first orgasm. A quick sharp blow to her crotch livens her up, and as for the poor Irina, she has to struggle to keep up with a galloping horse on her sore, bloodied feet.

That afternoon the dark-haired girl is taken to a wedged punishment block.

She is forcibly straddled on the toothed wedge with her back exposed for whipping. Thirty lashes are dictated by the Mistress, a comparably light sentence for her major transgression in taking pleasure in the torment of a pony without the explicit permission of her Mistress!

“Thirty lashes on that nice smooth back of yours, slave. And you’re gonna get the full force of my arm. Ready to scream?”

Next to her, Irina is also straddled on a wedged block.

She is tied down with prickly, coarse rope. A wooden bar imbedded in the column stretches her legs at the joints. She has already received her extra lashes but that is not the end of her sentence.

The last part of her punishment is about to be inflicted. A warrior approaches the poor girl carrying a heavy two-handed mallet. He positions himself at her side, gathers his strength, swings the mallet mightily and smashes her vulnerable knee.

The girl bellows a scream of unimaginable agony. All the ponies that are watching are chilled to the bone by the animal-like screams.

The massive hammer is swung again and the other knee is destroyed. The process is continued up and down the girls’ leg until every bone is crushed and her legs lie smashed and formless.

This completes the sentence. The ponygirls will never contemplate escaping again.

“The whipping is over, slave, but not the punishment. Now I’m gonna smash your legs with the hammer, knees first! You won’t escape again!”

The following day, the novice ponies awoke to the cheerful laughter of their Mongol captors. At first they seemed like playing with a large sack or a light colored bag. A closer inspection soon brings chills down their spines. The warriors were playing with Irina, or what was left of the poor girl. She was very much alive and had been attended to by the best physicians in the fortress. They had carefully amputated her broken limbs and sewn the stumps neatly. She could only roll and undulate like a thick maggot.

The Mongols were very much amused by the limbless creature their mistress gave them to play with. They began extracting every ounce of pleasure the can from Irina. Her spirit was totally broken and obliges to their every whim regardless of the pain she would endure. Irina Belsky is no more, daughter of the Boyar of Moscovy no longer

They poke and probe the girls every orifice all of which are now open and vulnerable to their rough advances. The Mongols, finding Irina a little to accommodating decides to elicit a few screams by driving a fist into her gaping ass.

At noon the new ponies were tested for strength and tolerance to the whip. They were to familiarize themselves with its caress.

One by one the girls are strapped to a whipping post and subjected to the ordeal. A warrior with a soft leather lash approaches from the back and begins the test. Each girl is given the mandatory 20 strokes punishment. Any pony incapable of taking the minimum 20 would be deemed unsuitable for training and would be culled immediately.

Fortunately, all passed the minimum required strokes.

Unfortunately, after the 20 strokes is administered a second warrior would begin whipping from the front. The amount of strokes the pony receives without fainting will determine their status among the ranks.

The Mistress gives more attention to the newer novice ponies, in particular, the lovely blonde from Prince Nevsky.

“You are not like the others. I can see it in your eyes; the arrogance and haughtiness of an aristocrat. Despite your time with my warriors, they never really broke you. You still have a lot of pride.” She addresses her with a soft but stern voice.

“Tell me your name, proud pony. I know you still have a tongue to speak with.”

“I have no name. I am just a novice pony.” She glares.

“Such proud manners.” The Mistress begins to whisper to the girl. “One way or another I will know your true name.”

“Mцnke, let this prideful one taste the full length of the Mongol whips. Hold nothing back. I want to see her break in front of me.”

“As you wish, Mistress.” Replied Mцnke. He then signals to his horse tamers to take the whips. These are hard men accustomed to breaking the fiercest of wild horses.

“I’ll hurt you, my precious. I’ll change those haughty manners of you, I promise!”

The Mistress stands in front of the girl staring straight into her eyes. Then the Mongols begin the flagellation of the arrogant pony. The strokes are vicious and brutal.

She bore the first stroke without making a sound. The second, tears welled out from her eyes. The third, she let out a shallow cry. The fourth, she utters a sharp piercing cry. Soon enough, she screams madly at every stroke.

“AAAAIYEEEEH! NOOOOOOOOOOO!!!”

Still staring into the girls eyes the Mistress smiles with satisfaction.

It did not take too long for the girl to loose consciousness from the fury of the flogging. The lovely body of the beautiful pony has reached its limit.

Mцnke turns to the Mistress “The slave is tamed, Mistress.”

“No, not yet, Mцnke. She may have screamed in agony but she shed tears with pride. This one will take some special treatment.” She replied.

“Take her down, I will address this pony personally.” She says as she begins to caress the unconscious girls face. “And it’s going to be a pleasure…”

Irina is not so fortunate. She is very much conscious and still feeling the phantom pains from her already severed legs and arms not to mention bearing the seemingly endless assaults from her Mongol caretakers.

They had taken her long hair and braided it like a rope and tying it to a wooden span. The Mongols can now fuck her upright from both her arse and cunt. They are much enamored by her soft white skin and brutally squeeze and pinch her sensitive breasts as they ravage her body all day.

When they finally grew tired of fucking poor Irina, they tied her over a spiked impalement peg, allowing it to slide into her body a few inches. She quivered and undulates violently from the sudden pain from the cold iron spikes imbedded on the peg. She begged and pleaded as always to no avail. Then to her horror, the Mongols began to turn her on the peg. She was being spun from left to right and the cold spikes were tearing into her abused and swollen cunny.

The day would end with Irina abandoned on the peg, contemplating her predicament and praying for death. She realizes she was totally without help and even the taking of her own life was no longer in her power. Night came and went with the novice ponies hearing only Irina’s inconsolable sobbing.

The following day the blonde novice pony was given a special morning ritual. She was made to teeters over a forked spear. The spears shorter side points slightly piercing the bottom part of her breast while the longer center point touched her jugular. The weight of her upper body was supported by her arms now tied painfully to her back in a “strapado” fashion. She had to maintain a stiffened position the entire day to avoid being run through by the spear. Every now and then a Mongol would move to her back and feel around and ass and vagina. Then let her taste one stroke of the whip.

Her dark haired companion, being roughly fondled by their tormentors, was kept at her side to watch her long agonizing mortification.

With her arms nearly dislocated and her body racked with pain, the blonde was questioned once more by the Mistress. “Your name, pony?” and again the blonde remained silent.

Strangely the Mistress appeared more amused than frustrated. She knew this girl would make an exceptional pony once properly heeled.

That evening, the defiant blonde was sent down to the lower dungeons and given a dark solitary cell. There, she was forced to sit on a chair for the “Devils Harlot”. It was not as painful as the “Iron Horse” but it left every sensitive orifice dangerously exposed to abuse and torture.

For hours, the girl nervously waited for her tormentors. The anticipation itself has become a kind of torture as every sound or shuffling in the dark made her jump out of her skin. Then a voice from the shadows, “Little pony, I will know your name today.” It was the Mistress.

The voice brought chills down her spine.

A Mongol warrior emerges from the darkness carrying a short flat sword. He takes the sword and begins to use its pointed edge to caress the girls open cunt. He takes care not to cut the girl but makes certain to inflict some discomfort. The girl is too frightened to know if she’s being cut or not. The cold blade and the stabbing sensations causes her to struggle even more.

The shear terror of being split open in such a manner made her lose control of her bladder and she involuntarily urinates all over the sword.

“Now, let her know the kiss of the sword.” Speaks the Mistress.

With those orders the Mongol raises his sword and let it viciously slam down on to the girls’ tender privates.

“NO!”

“SLAM!”

“AAAIYEEH!”

The savageness of the blow is both surprising and unnerving. The girl trembles violently. She is in shock. She has never felt a pain that rippled across her whole body. Tears are quickly shed as she struggles rather provocatively from her restraints.

Then the Mongol raises his sword again…

“please… no.” She pleads meekly.

The Mistress smiles with satisfaction. “Ten more licks of the sword.”

“Yes, Mistress.” Responds the warrior.

“NO!” The blonde screams out.

The girl is given a short respite before they begin a new cycle of torment. A second Mongol adjusts the “garrote”. He tightens the device close to choking her but not enough to kill. Now the other Mongol produces the Mistress’ needles and pliers. He kneels down in front of the girl’s privates…

“Now, let her taste the bliss of painful, piercing pleasures.” The Mistress orders.

“NOOOOOOOO!” The Mongol begins to jab her vagina with the needle as he pinches and pulls at it with the pliers. He attacks the labia and the clitoris as well as probing deep into her uterus.

The final act of brutality. With the garrote still wind tight, a warrior examines the girls’ tortured orifice and introduces his thick fingers. He probes and stretches, first with two fingers, then four, and finally forcing all five digits into her poor vagina.

“Stop, I beg of you. I’ll tell you anything!” The girl pleads.

“You may tell me tomorrow, little pony. I would like to see you squirm a little more.” The Mistress professes. “Warrior, make her cum with your fist.”

“NOOOOOOOOOO!”

The asphyxiation and the brutal fisting finally drives the girl over the edge. She climaxes and pisses all over the Mongols arm. The girls wide eyes betray her shock while her hips thrust involuntarily, impaling herself further with the Mongols now lubricated arm.

Early morning. We find the dark haired girl waiting, strapped to a whipping post. The Mistress approaches to address her.

“I believe you are still technically a virgin, my dear. Ponies need not be pure or chaste. Come, we will fix that.”

“No! Please.” The poor girl begs.

“Such petty chastity have no place here. In the end all your high browed kind still moan and cum when all your holes are filled to the brim.” The Mistress stresses

“Mцnke, gather a fourth of the garrison. This pony will be providing some morning entertainment”

“As you wish, Mistress.” Replied the Chieftain.

The Mongols are quick to gather to their Mistress’ side as soon as they are selected for the girls official depucelation.

“Warriors of “The Golden Horde” here is a succulent morsel to slake your appetites. Do with her as you please, but her life still belongs to me.” Their Mistress dictates.

The warriors descend upon the poor girl. They taunt the frightened girl before starting to fondle, pinch and prod her voluptuous curves. They salivate at the prospect of ravaging this delectable creature.

“No!” She screams as she feels the rough, course whip being slid between her legs while callous fingers find their way into her most sensitive portions.

They take the girl to the center of the training yard. There, in full view of the other ponies, she is assaulted repeatedly, forced to accommodate at least three men at a time. The Mongol phallus now spoils her once pristine and chaste orifice. They fill her arse, vagina and throat with the seeds of Mongolian manhood.

Their semen over flow from every opening. The girl gags and chokes, barely able to breath from the thick sticky liquid. But as soon as one group is finished, another takes their place.

By day’s end, the dark haired girl had sexually satisfied nearly 50 men more than twice over. Her every orifice was seeping with semen and her whole body was caked with dirt and Mongol seed.

when night falls, the brunette is finally allowed to rest in her own cell. Her ass and cunt are sore and squishy from Mongol scum. Her whole body aches from the ordeal. She has lost all sense of hope and wonders what more they’re going to do to her. She closes her eyes and tries to dream of her previous life. A life in luxury and splendor. A life far from the squalor of her cell and the pain of her body.

But these dreams are rudely interrupted by the sounds of her cell door opening.

A Mongol warrior enters and at knifepoint, raises the girl’s head to the light. Another person, a woman, approaches to take a closer look. It is the Mistresses apprentice.

“Yes, this one will do.” She muses. “Take her and the other one. They will be suitable for my practice.”

The girl shudders at the woman’s words.

The girl is taken to the main dungeon. They bind her arms once more to her back and her legs as well. The apprentice signals the Mongol to place her on the Iron Horse. He obliges by grasping the girls’ breasts and lifting her onto the horse. The girl weeps as the mans’ powerful hands nearly crush her nipples. She screams madly when he drops her onto the sharpened wedge of the “Iron Horse”. Her body shakes and convulses as her own body weight presses her privates ever deeper on the wedge. Her tormentors are amused at how she straddles the Iron Horse.

Now, a blonde Bohemian girl is placed back to back of the dark haired girl. Their arms and legs are tied to each other. Their necks are tied to a single rope that is then hung on a hook. This partially asphyxiates the two girls and keeps them in an upright state.

Using their legs, they try to lift themselves up from the wedge to relieve the excruciating pain between their thighs and to breath; but as one does this, the other is embedded even more on the wedge. Soon they’re competing with each other, trying to be the first to get some weight off from their tortured privates. And for a moment, they seem like they’re riding the Iron Horse.

“Stop, that!” The apprentice demands. “You two are enjoying yourselves too much.” The two girls can do nothing but obey and sob inconsolably.

“Your breasts are nice and fat, slave. They’ll make wonderful pincushions.” The apprentice exclaims approaching the dark haired girl.

“No! Please, don’t!” Shouts the terrified girl as the woman massages her plump bosoms and presents the needles to torment them with.

“AAAYIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEH! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!”

The howling screams begin as the apprentice carelessly drills multiple needles into the girls’ defenceless breast. The Bohemian girl suffered and suffered as the apprentice turned each breast into a forest of needles. Nailing them very slowly in the soft, quivering flesh, always looking into the terrified girl’s eyes with the most sadistic grim drawn in her face…

Tired of the needle game, the apprentice opted to use the hot irons.

After carefully removing all the needles from the girl’s breasts, she placed her victim on a special iron wedge post set unusually high. There the girl is set in a sitting position with her coccyx painfully taking the pressure from her weight to the pointed metal wedge. Her legs are spread wide by ropes tied to the post; her arms are also restrained in similar fashion. A neck collar and a large metal screw driven up her anus by several inches fixes her in place. This leaves her teetering on the iron wedge as the apprentice draw nigh with a metal rod emblazoned by the reddish heat of a furnace.

The girls’ terror could not be described as she feels the heat emanating from the hot iron now positioned over her vaginal mound.

“NOOOOOOOOOO!” She shriekes as the burning metal tip slowly begins to touch the hood of her vulva.

The apprentice finds the girls clitoris and starts to burn its tip. The girl is so terrified that she lets loose a stream of piss right on the hot iron causing some steam. The girl’s uncontrolled urination even sprays to the apprentice’s hands.

“Disgusting little whore! I shall have you run through!” The torturer shouts, clearly angered by the girl’s lack of manners.

She positions the hot irons right at the opening of the girl’s vulva. But before she could drive the rod in, the Mistress gestures her to stop. The apprentice obeys and withdraws.

“Do what you wish with the Bohemian girl but this one goes to the Great Khans.” The Mistress explains.

The dark haired girl is removed from the wedge and the Bohemian girl takes her place. A few minutes later everyone could hear the horrific tortured screams of the blonde girl. When morning came a burying cart was seen taking a girls’ body away.

Days turn into weeks, weeks into months as the novice ponies begin to advance in their training. The customary harsh punishments have become routine and discipline is well established in the ranks. Those slow to learn are given the harshest regimens as example to the others.

From time to time some ponies are taken away by new Masters to whom they must serve without question or hesitation until they are resold or are dead.

Some Masters are not satisfied by the flexibility of a particular pony’s posterior and had requested that to be fixed. The Mistress obliges by having the pony’s rear pride open with hot irons. This poor slave writhes in agony, as her anus is burned open for wider entry.

A metal ring would be place in to keep the orifice from closing as physicians tend to the burns. It would take a few weeks for her arse to heal but the new Masters rarely wait that long to take on their prize.

One of the slave masters inspecting the ponies commented that the Great Khan disliked having to exert to much effort in buggering his trophies. The Mistress takes this to heart and brings the two leading pony girls to the dungeon to be fixed. Having more time to modify the pony girls, the Mistress opted to use a fine Christian tool taken from Teutonic Knights.

“I believe they call this a “Pear”. It takes a devious mind to create such an ornate but cruel device.” The Mistress comments. “Don’t worry, I had them wear down the sharp tearing tips. We wouldn’t want to blemish Lord Nevsky’s gifts to the Great Khan.”

“Let’s see, who will be first…Yes, the royal golden girl. The Khan will like you the most.” The Mistress smiles as she toys with the “Pair”, opening and closing it in front of the terrified eyes of the pony girls.

A warrior begins to insert the horrific instrument into the girls well abused posterior. Its’ coarse iron surface scrapes the sensitive membrane walls causing great discomfort and pain. “Please, Mistress. It hurts.” The girl pleads trying to hold back her tears and her humiliated pride.

“It hurts? Wait until he turns the screw, my dear.” Is the the Mistress’ chilly response.

Then the warrior turns the key-like screw.

The girl’s eyes widen as she experiences a pain she has never felt before, especially one so deep within her. She writhes and struggles from her binds as the intrusive device begins to open inside her anus, slowly widening the gape. Each turn of the screw brings ever increasing torrents of pain through the girls ass. Her face is a pallor of shear panic.

At the third turn of the screw she finally lets out a horrible scream. A long agonized piercing cry. A scream of utter distress and total lose. The cry of a woman on the verge of madness.

After letting the “Pear” settle in the slave’s ass for several hours, a warrior takes it out from her distended anus and replaces it with a thick iron bar.

“Aagh! No!” She screams as the warrior forces the metal object deeper into the gape using a heavy mallet.

“We will take it out once a day for you to shit.” The Mistress explains. “Now for our pretty raven hair…”

The Mistress now directs her attention on the slaves’ ornamental requirements. The dark haired girl is the first to suffer the process.

With a ring gag firmly set in her mouth, the girl is sat on to the harlots chair and prepared for the ornamentation. First her nipples, each pulled tightly by pliers then pierced by a long needle at the base. Golden rings are then placed on each pierced nipple. As the girl breaths heavily from her suffering breasts, the rings could be seen glistening whimsically in the candle lit dungeons.

With the same heavy pliers, the man reaches into the girl’s mouth through the ring gag taking firm hold of her tongue. He pulls hard at it. So hard in fact that the poor girl thinks it is completely torn off. She is reassured, albeit painfully, that it is still there when the man drives a needle through it.

Now, with a special golden bolt, her tongue has been made into an instrument of pleasure for her new Masters.

“Be proud , Pony!” The Mistress commands. “Soon you will be the property of the Great Khan. To have the privilege of being used and abused as he sees fit.”

Still quite sore from the piercing, the Mistress takes the girl out of the dungeons. Dragging her by her nipple ring, the Mistress takes the girl to the pony stables to be finally fitted into her harness and bridal attire.

“Today you are no longer a novice pony.” The Mistress says with pride. “Now you are worthy of ownership by the most powerful man on earth.”

“You see, my own mother was once a member of the Russian aristocracy of Raizan.” The Mistress begins her tale to a captivated listener. “She was quite striking and envied by most. Then the Mongol Hordes came and swept across all of the Land of the Rus. She could easily have been raped and killed with her entire family if not for her dexterous tongue and keen ability to satisfy men. Soon enough she was pregnant by one of the lesser Chiefs.”

“Remember, Pony. The Golden Horde are warriors without equal.” The Mistress addresses the girl. “They have laid waste to the armies of the Russian Tzars and crushed all other armies that dared to oppose them. They are quick to the kill as well as the fuck. They are unforgiving and pitiless. They have been known to slaughter whole cities if such a ruthless demonstration suited them.”

“Do not doubt my words for I do not speak from here say but from experience.” She explains looking some what distant.

The following day the sounds of heavy horses are heard from outside the walls of the stone fortress. The commonly stoic Mongol guards appear agitated and apprehensive. A signal from the battlements bring the guards scurrying to open the massive gates for the waiting guest.

The Great Khan has arrived.

The ponies are soon lined up for the scrutiny of the new Master. The two prominent ponygirls are quick to capture the Khans’ attention.

“Those two.” He points turning to the Mistress of the fortress.

“Excellent choice, Oh Great Khan. These are exceptional girls of Royal descent.” She begins their introduction. “The fair haired girl is the Lady Katarina Von Zalza, the illegitimate daughter of the Grand Master of the Templar Knights whom your highness have faced in battle. The raven haired girl is none other than the Lady Beatrix of Brienne niece to the German King Frederick Hohenstaufen. Also rumored to be in fact his illegitimate daughter.

Lady Beatrix of Brienne has always been unlucky with her affairs. Her unfortunate liaison with a dashing Knight of the Teutonic order brought great shame to her family, the house of Hohenstaufen. As punishment, she was stripped of her titles and banished to a harsh convent for almost a year. But with the aid of her estranged cousin, Lady Katarina, she escaped and continued to pursue her affections for the Christian Knight despite the threats from her family.

Her misfortune finally came to a head when she was captured by Prince Nevsky’s troops after the battle of Peipus along with her cousin and confidant, Lady Katarina. They were eventually sent to the Mongols as an appeasement to the Great Khan. Their captors were harsh and never lacking in perverse cruelty.

Upon their arrival to the training Fortress for slave ponies of the Khans, they are made to suffer many indignities, even in rest they made certain the young ladies never felt an ounce of comfort.

When the Mistress of the Fortress finally ringed Lady Beatrix’ nipples for her initiation, her breast were subjected to ever more atrocious maltreatment’s.

Lady Beatrix now finds preferable even the inhuman punishments she received at the convent. There, her ordeal usually meant an occasional beating after prayers or being suspended upside down over a dung pit in the servant quarters.

She even finds preferable the suspension over a furnace, the most severe punishments the nuns could inflict in order to force her to renounce her love for her beloved Knight. Now her life hinges on her ability to endure the ever escalating cycles of pain, abuse and humiliations at the hands of her Mistress and captors.

The Lady Katarina Von Zalza had a very different story, but alas no less tragic. Being born the daughter of the Grand Master of the Templars through a highly illicit affair with a royal courtesan, the Lady Katarina was virtually banished to a life of solitude by her father who intended to keep her existence a secret to the outside world. In the few times she was allowed in society circles, she would be introduced as a distant niece to King Frederick and cousin to Lady Beatrix’. In time Lady Katarina and Lady Beatrix developed a rapport and became friends and confidants.

Besides being born the bastard daughter of Von Zalza, the Lady Katarina was also doubly cursed by both striking beauty and a particularly gracious figure, all in the right places. This of course troubled her father greatly when she came of age and had to place loyal and celibate guards around her. She was now attracting lustful glares and lurid whispers from all the men who had the fortune of glimpsing her.

But tragedy struck when she unsuspecting caught the eye of a particularly foul individual called Reynald, a Knight (speaking loosely of course) form the Holy Lands. He was having an audience with the Grand Master regarding a request for soldiers bound for Palestine. The request was granted and sanctioned by Rome. The delighted Reynald took this opportunity to celebrate by taking liberties in Lady Katarinas’ chambers after bribing the guards. Katarina protested but Reynald, being a man of loathsome character persisted.

The Lady Katarina struggled against the larger man and as if drawing strength from her Templar roots she was able to push back Reynald tripping him on the bed. But as misfortune would have it, as Reynald fell, he did not loosen his grip on the lady. As a consequence, Katarina fell on top of Reynald and was subsequently impaled on his very erect member.

Lady Katarina was both in shock and pain as Reynald’s penis drove deep into her arse. She shrieked in agony as she was nearly split in half by Reynalds’ massive erection.

Taking a fair lesson form Katarinas’ struggle, Reynald took a moment to insure the Lady’s compliance by more restrictive means. Taking some course rope, he hurriedly ties Katarinas’ arms to a stone column. With his prize now properly secured he ingratiates himself upon her body with utter abandon, leaving no orifice unravaged. This vile act would mark the beginning of Lady Katarina Von Zalzas’ downward spiral into the world of dipravity and humiliation.

The incident was an outrage and a direct insult to the Grand Master but he could do little without revealing the truth about his daughter. Meanwhile, his daughter was inconsolable as everything valued to a woman was taken from her. She nearly went mad. Taking measures to limit the damage, Katarina was sent by his father to a convent to rest and heal. But the crafty Reynald ever the opportunist took great interest in the girls plight. His spies revealed the true nature of Katarina and hatched a plan worthy of their master.

Katarina was secretly spirited to a different convent predetermined by Reynald. She will be his pawn.

This convents’ head mistress was Sister Hilaria. A fair looking woman. She was but a young novice when she had the misfortune of meeting Reynald. She too fell under his cruel cudgels. But still young and not knowing any better, she perceived this mans’ assaults as a kind of affection. She began pining for him and agreed to be his agent in the hopes of gaining his favors. Now she is tasked to be Katarina’s watchful steward.

Sister Hilaria was not blind to the fact that Lady Katarina was an exceptional beauty. She knew this woman could one day take Reynald from her. Enraged with seething jealousy, she would take great offense in Katarina’s tiniest transgression. So, more often than not, the Lady Katarina would find herself under the whips Sister Hilaria.

It is the hot summer month of August, in a special chamber for troublesome novices, Katarina is found hanging upside down, reading the good book, naked under the whips of Sister Hilaria who had also stripped down from the terrible heat.

The hot summer months brought a constant stream of misery for Lady Katarina as the sticky hot weather kept Sister Hilaria in a venomous mood. But Sister Hilaria was in no means her only source of torment. There was also the repugnant and dwarfish Pestullio, the grounds keeper and assistant to Sister Hilaria. This vile toad of a man was the scourge of the convent among other things. His very presence brought shivers to all novices and rumours of his hidden deformities run rampant. Should any novice lose favor, it is Pestullio’s hand they fear the most.

Lady Katarina has become familiar with Pestullio’s cruelty, as often, Sister Hilaria’s tortures would be assisted by this Dwarf. Every morning for penitence, Pestullio would drag Katarina from her bed in chains and forced to walk the rounds of the convent.

“Careful, Milady. You wouldn’t want to trip and break that pretty little face. Our Master would no longer be pleased with you if you were in anyway disfigured.” Says the dwarf, shoving his staff at Katarina’s neck as he drags the stumbling girl around the convents grounds.

As they pass the Priory, Pestullio would point to a tall metal rod fixed vertically from the floor. “See that, Milady. Sister Hilaria likes to call it the “Iron Stick” but I prefer to name it the “Trolls Cock”. You’ll love riding that. The site is quite amusing. I hear fair maidens who have taken a ride on the Trolls Cock are never the same again.

Katarina shudders at the though.

A day later a messenger brought word to Sister Hilaria that her master, Lord Reynald was coming to visit her ward. The good sister was of course beset with jealousy and plotted incessantly on Lady Katarina’s person.

She decides to punish her as if she were a harlot, by means of the “Iron Stick”, Pestullio’s favorite. Hoping the girl’s distended features would not be in Reynalds taste.

Two novices were sent to prepare Lady Katarina for her ordeal. To keep the young novices from enjoying too much the misfortune of their colleague, the novices were stripped naked from the waste up to shame them as they shackle Katarina.

The novices assist in lifting Katarina over the intimidating device. But as soon as the cold metal touched her soft flesh, Katarina panics and screams for mercy.

“Please, Sister Hilaria. What ever sin I have committed, I am truly sorry. Please forgive me!” She pleads as the novices hesitate.

Pestullio, not wanting to miss a good show quickly started beating the novices with his staff, forcing them to let go of Katarina and letting her slide onto the “Iron Stick”.

Katarina was too shocked to scream at first as her mind grasps the nature of her agony. The stretching of her orifice to near breaking points and the strange fullness deep within her womb. But the undeniably excruciating pain eventually overwhelms all reason and Katarina lets out a shrill desperate cry.

Sister Hilaria could barely contain her glee.

The novices retreat, sobbing from the scene as Pestullio takes a closer inspection of Katarina’s impalement. He takes hold of her shapely rump a literally drives her down into the bulbous head of the stick. She lets out a horrific scream as her body feels the cold bulbous end drill deeper into her womb.

Some of the novices turned away from the scene and left the priory altogether, others, with more questionable character stayed to watch the cruel spectacle.

Not satisfied with Lady Katarina’s suffering, Pestullio takes his fat, sharp nailed fingers and thrust them in the girls arse. He force two, then three, then four fingers into her puckered opening. Katarina, now hoarse from all the screaming could do no more than to shed torrents of tears as the loathsome dwarf cruelly disfigure her pristine anus to the delight of Sister Hilaria and the less demure novices.

After this experience, Lady Katarina swore to take matters into her own hands and fled the convent in the cover of darkness. And learning that her friend Beatrix was in similar circumstances also aided her in her flight.

Lady Katarina wanted to return home but realized that Lord Reynald’s men would probably be waiting for her along the way. Beatrix on the other hand demanded to go east into the Rus lands to follow her beloved Knight. She was very adamant about her pursuits and in the end Katarina relented. They quietly shadowed the Teutonic Crusaders as they tore a bloody path through the harsh Russian landscape. They soon became witness to the unchristian acts these warriors of god were well inclined in doing. The slaughter of both Pagan and Orthodox Christians was all too much to bear for poor Lady Beatrix. She turned her horse towards the next town to warn them, Lady Katarina had no choice but to follow. But they were too late, they have run into a foraging detachment of Crusaders who had just finished burning and pillaging the town.

The Knights from the Teutonic Order recognized the Lady Beatrix of Brienne and Lady Katarina. Despite the fact that Lady Beatrix was stripped of her titles she was still accorded preferential treatment and was not unduly harmed. Lady Katarina on the other hand, being known as the illegitimate daughter of the Master of Templars, a rival order was given a much harsher reception.

“So this is the bastard daughter of Master Von Zalza. You should be ashamed. A daughter of such a pious man to have a lascivious affair with Lord Reynald. You bring shame to all the Crusading Orders with your whoring ways.” Shouts the Knight as he begins to fondle Katarina’s bosoms.

“It was not an affair! That bastard Reynald raped me!” Katarina exclaims.

“Indeed. With a body like yours, who could blame him, right men.” Mocks the Knight.

The women were taken to the Crusader’s encampment and were separated. Lady Beatrix found her beloved knight and threw herself at the bewildered warrior. The Knight properly castigates Beatrix on her inappropriate behavior but otherwise gave her a warm welcome.

Lady Katarina was not so fortunate; lacking anyone to defend her honor she was taken to a makeshift gallows and put to the stocks. Every stitch of clothing was stripped from her body as the crusaders watched and gawked at her nakedness. The ranking officers among the Teutons were the first to take liberties with Lady Katarinas vulnerable person. They did not hesitate one bit as they promptly sodomized her in front of the other men.

Lady Katarina cried from both pain and shame. She knew very well that there was no more hiding of her indignities. News of her shattered honor will no doubt spread among the crusading orders and to the ears of her father. She could not bear the though of such shame. So she silently endured the withering abuse as she contemplated ending her own life. She felt she could go no lower than where she was now. The Lady Katarina was so sadly mistaken.

When the Crusading army was decidedly defeated at Peipus, the two women were left behind. With little knowledge of their surroundings and lacking a good horse to spirit them away, they fell into the hands of Prince Alexander Nevsky of Novgorod and became token gifts for their Mongol overlords.

Alas in the end, the Lady Katarina found herself lacking the courage to kill herself for fear of the consequences in the after life. So, like a good Christian girl, she somberly accepted all the tortures and torments her new masters inflicted upon her. She has finally accepted her cruel plight.

She was now the slave of the great Khan Hulagu, a man of ill temper and murderous passions. He had already killed off his previous batch of slaves and was intent on replacing them before his Horde begin their conquest of the Middle East.

“Hmm, I like this one. Her breasts are fat and jiggles well with the rings. Ready her for a little jaunt about the fortress but dry her out first.” The Khan commands

A couple of Mongol warriors take Katarina aside. They take a large phallic shaped wooden rod, wrapped in course canvas and shoves in into her vaginal opening, twisting it as it went in. The sudden shock of the intrusive device bring out a pained scream from Katarina’s lips. Despite the regularity of these abuses, she could never get used to it.

“Stop squirming or I’ll flay off your tits.” The other Mongol commands as he takes his knife and cradles one of Katarinas breasts on the edge of the blade.

The touch of cold steel quiets the trembling Katarina as she endures the scrapping of the dry canvas inside her sensitive privates. But her legs were beginning to buckle from the sensation so the Mongols opted to leash her to a whipping frame for the duration of their task.

In Katarina’s mind, her rape by the wooden rod seemed to last forever. When it finally ended she gave a cautious sigh of relief. Unfortunately for poor Katarina, the Mongols were not finished.

Now properly dried, another Mongol taking an iron thong, pinches and pulls at Katarina’s bare pubic mound. She nearly faints from agony as a long sharp needle pierces one side of her pubis, perforating right through to the other side.

Satisfied with the piercing, Khan Hulagu presents a large golden ring. The warrior takes the ring and runs it through Katarinas throbbing pubis. The ordeal was so excruciating that Katarina could not help but let out a distressing wail.

The Mongols finally presents Lady Katarina to Khan Hulagu with both nipples and pubis now adorned with trinkets of precious metals. A hint of satisfaction appears on the Mongol Chiefs weathered face.

“Well, my bountiful slave. We will soon see if your value is greater than the sum of the gold that adorns your flesh. If you are found lacking, I’ll have your limbs broken and your ass mounted by my favorite stallion.”

Those words brought a pallor of dread to Katarina’s hidden face. She knows very well, these are not idle threats. The glitter of the golden rings betray the trembling fear now coursing through her body.

“But first I will need a new whip. This one is old and withered.” Exclaimed Khan Hulagu as he turns towards the Mistress.

The Mistress respectfully takes the whip from Hulagu’s hands and inspects the instrument.

” I see, My Lord. It has grown soft and smooth from too much use.” She voices her observation.

She signals to Mцngke to furnish the Great Khan with a new whip. Khan Hulagu examines the craftsmanship of this new implement and makes a few practice swipes at the air, listening to its tell tale song.

” It splits the air quite nicely. But the only true test of a whip is by its use.”

“Would you care to test it on the back of this slave, My Lord.” The Mistress suggests, pointing to a trembling blond novice, strapped to a whipping post totally nude.

“Hah! That is no way to test a real whip.” He mused. ” Build her a frame of good timber and ready my strongest rider. I will show you how to test the quality of a whip.”

In an open field outside the walls the Mongols hurriedly built the frame from which the naked blond girl is propped and splayed out, suspended with legs spread wide in a fashion similar to the tanning of leather hides. Her joints aching as her trembling body is stretched in a rack like manner. She pleads to the Mistress for mercy and relief from her painful racking. The Mistress only nodded in approval. The girl was now ready to receive the terrible blows of the new whip.

The Mongols gather to watch the coming spectacle

The Mongol rider takes the whip from the Khan and gallops 100 yards from the splayed girl. His mount is agitated and very eager. With a signal from Hulagu, the Mongol charges at the girl.

Even under the leather hoods, the ponygirls heard the unfamiliar thud of the whip. It sounded more like a mace hitting a wine gourd. Then they heard a god awful scream. A scream so shrill that they thought it was a wounded animals howl.

The girl on the frame was bellowing from agony. The whip has struck a breast and it nearly popped open from the devastating blow. Blood could be seen trickling from it. But the test of the whip was no where near complete. The rider was racing from behind and unleashed two swift blows on her back and buttocks.

The girl cries out with all her strength. She desperately wanted to faint or die rather than be subjected further to this torture.

Now the Mongol rider was charging from the front again. This time he plants one single withering blow on both breasts right at the level of the nipples. This time one breast literally spit open, spraying blood and bits of flesh.

The girl was now in shock and her throat had gone hoarse from screaming.

The rider turns to Khan Hulagu. The Khan gestures him to continue. He does so, this time he charged again from the front and delivers a morbid blow at the girls clef. Almost immediately both blood and piss spilt on the ground at the foot of the frame.

The Mongol rider made many more passes on the poor girl. With every pass, an explosion of blood and flesh. There was no more screaming to be heard only the sound of the blunt blows of the whip.

No one knows exactly at what point the girl gave up the ghost, but by the time the rider had made his seventh pass the girl was inanimate.

The Khan finally signals the rider to stop, knowing there was no joy to be had from beating a corpse.

He is handed the blood soaked whip and looks at the hanging pieces of flesh that was once a girl. He nods in satisfaction.

Khan Hulagu, satisfied with the performance of the whip, returns to his new ponygirl, Katarina who was now being readied for her first jaunt.

The ponygirl is forced to straddle the swivelling guide shaft of a specially built chariot. The guide shaft was tipped with a carving of a laugh face, plated in gold. A 6″ long, 2″ diameter steel studded rod becomes the anchor point, penetrating her vagina and fixing the girls position along the shaft just behind the laughing face. A hook at the back of the laughing face clasps the ring on the girls pubis to keep the rod and shaft from slipping off.

The Khan commands fifty men to take positions around the fortress 500 paces apart, each with whips at the ready. Their orders were to strike at the ponygirl as the chariot passed and to be especially harsh when striking at her nipples and clef.

The chariot was made of strong oak with the weight of the guide shaft being born solely by her throbbing pubic mound. The pain was so great that she could barely notice the intrusion of the studded wooden rod reaming her vagina.

Katarina was finally relieved from the terrible stress when Khan Hulagu stepped on the chariot, countering the weight of the shaft as well as driving the studied rod full length into Katarina’s orifice. Katarina buckled a bit when the tip of the rod hit her cervix but she was quick to regain composure.

The chariot’s reigns were then affixed to Katarina’s nipple rings. Blinded by the hood she would be led by the painful tugs on her nipples.

A lash of the whip to the buttocks and the tug of the reigns begin Katarina’s jaunt.

They circle the fortress with Katarina under the constant lash of both Hulagu and any Mongol warrior they came upon. Katarina feared more the whips of the lesser Mongols as their blows more often struck her tender, swollen nipples already bearing the weight of the reigns.

The following day, Khan Hulagu and his entourage prepare to depart with the new ponygirls as well as a retinue of novices for his chiefs and warriors. The slaves, all kept naked, are shackled with heavy wooden yokes. They’re heads were covered with thick leather hoods that kept them deaf and blind. Ring gags were fastened to their mouth, keeping it wide open and ready to take in any man’s cock that wished to be serviced. They were guided to their places by the prodding of a warriors pointed mace and the occasional stinging of a breast whip. At anytime during the journey a warrior need only to tip them over and he can ingratiate himself on the girls.

Khan Hulagu’s caravan will join up with the great horde in a few days. The journey is long , many battles to be fought and much blood to be spilled. The Mongol invasion of the Middle East now begins.

The End

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. FerresArt Full Siterip!

Emir Pleasure [CORTEZ]

Emir Pleasure

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

The Emir pleasure
by Cortez. All rights reserved.

Trapped by intrigue and betrayal, Monique Desalle and her maid, Nula, have been taken prisoner by the Emir. Accused of treason and plotting against the EmirТs vicious and depraved rule, the two young women have been already suffered one agonising session in the EmirТs Punishment Courtyard. [See СGiven to the WomenТ.]

Now having taken time for leisurely refreshments the Emir has ordered that their torture should begin once againЕ

Monique Desalle curled herself on the stone floor trying to ease the pounding ache between her legs. The heat in the small stone cell was stiflingЕ the window slits let in shafts of sunlight whilst the ancient iron grille barring the door allowed the guards to enjoy every moment as the naked blonde, nineteen year old French girl twitched and wriggled helplessly.

Her tanned, honey-coloured skin gleamed with perspiration and sun-bleached strands of hair were plastered uncomfortably across her face but there was nothing she could to move them because her hands were still tied behind her back. She gasped and panted continually, partly trying to cope with the awful heat but also because every movement brought fresh agony from the angry red weals lacing her bottom and the firm, full globes of her breasts.

Locked in her own discomfort, Monique Desalle was trying very hard to keep her fears at bay; horrible imaginings of what agonising tortures she might be forced to endure when they took her back to the EmirТs Punishment Courtyard. The thought of being strapped onto that diabolical iron saddle like poor Nula made her shiver with terror as she remembered how her maid had squealed as the charcoal had slowly heated the iron phallus impaling her. Heating it until it seared and scorched the delicate membranes of her vagina so her screams became shriller and shriller before she had finally slumped unconscious from the pain.

Her panicking thoughts were interrupted by the deep note of a gong throbbing through the hot, sticky air of the prison block. Moments later, Nahib, Chief of the EmirТs Guard, stopped outside her cell, deliberately thrusting his hips forwards so she could see his erect penis tenting the front of his thin cotton trousers and grinning crudely to reveal a hedge of yellow broken teeth. He unlocked the iron grille and signalled for two of his men to pull Monique to her feet. Just as theyТd done last time each held one arm, twisting it against the joint so she was forced to walk stretched upright, almost on tiptoe, with her breasts thrust out. The firm mounds and their swollen pink tips danced and jiggled madly with each step.

BAcortez00.jpg (169089 bytes)

Nahib casually flicked one sore pink teat making Monique gasp and jolt in the menТs fierce grip. Obscene comments and crude laughter made the young Frenchwoman blush furiously. Their laughter increased as Nahib deliberately flicked her other nipple so she gasped again before ordering the guards to march her away.

He knew that his master was awaiting the arrival of his afternoon amusement and only a fool incurred the EmirТs anger. Besides, Nahib thought, stroking the thick shaft of his cock and letting his thumb circle the smooth helmet through the thin cottonЕ besides the Emir might wish to enjoy the sight of his guards fucking one of themЕ His thumb moved faster, rubbing the cloth over the sensitive glans until he felt the slippery wetness leaking from the slit. Of course, as Chief of the Guard, he would be the firstЕ

Monique winced in the full glare of the afternoon sun. Just like this morning the Emir was lolling back on a heap of rugs and embroidered cushions, enjoying the shade of the wide veranda and sipping a glass of cool sherbet.

СAh, Miss Desalle, so good of you to join my little entertainment once moreЕ you are just in time to watch my pets playing another game with your foolish servant.Т He waved one chubby and bejewelled hand towards the courtyard, Сalthough I fear her discomfort will outweigh any pleasure she may feel.Т He giggled as Monique stared round at the collection of awful torture devices scattered across the Punishment Courtyard.

Would the put her on the ghastly iron saddle with its jutting shaft, a bowl of burning charcoal was standing ready at the sideЕ. or perhaps the slim, vertical stake with its cruelly bulbous and rounded tip? The wooden shaft was polished to a gleaming black shine and a foot from the base the short toe pegs jutted out; tiny inadequate supports to hold a victim up for those extra, lingering minutes of agony before the final descent.

Would the Emir make Nula ride the Brass Mare? Monique pressed her thighs together at the sight of the toothed rail theyТd forced her to straddle this morning. Her cunt still throbbed with the bite of those blunt metal teeth and her breasts and bottom bore the raised, angry weals of the whipping that had forced her to ride the brass rail in agony.

She was looking at the grim black shape of the whipping frame when Mena and Ria, the two young Arab women who were the EmirТs favourite torturers, padded out from another of the arched openings into the open area at the side of the courtyard near their masterТs couch. The olive skin of their naked bodies gleamed with fresh oil and the gold bracelets at wrists and ankles winked and glittered in the light.

Ria, the taller of the two was carrying what looked like a giant belt, made of thick, dark brown leather set with bronze fittings and buckles. Mena carried the two thin rattan canes theyТd used to whip Monique with when she rode the mare earlier. Both of them smiled in cruel anticipation as they saw the tanned blonde Frenchwoman arched up on tiptoe in the grip of the guards, her face gaunt with terror as she waited for their agonising attentions to begin once more.

The Emir clapped his hands and other guards half-carried, half dragged MoniqueТs maidservant, Nula back into the courtyard. Like her mistress, her body bore the weals and marks of her earlier torture. Her eyes were wide with terror and but for the harsh grip of the two men she would have fallen from pain and exhaustion. Suddenly she went rigid, eyes wide and her mouth gaping with fear she saw the curious belt-like object in RiaТs hands. She writhed so violently that the guards almost lost their grip and a thin high scream of terror echoed round the courtyard.

The screams continued as the guards forced her forwards to the open flagstone in front of the EmirТs couch. With her wrists tied behind her there was nothing the slim young girl could do to resist and the guards held her easily, letting her thresh about so they could all enjoy the sight of her breasts bobbing and jiggling as she struggled vainly to avoid her fate.

Ria put the wide leather band down on the hot stones, opening it out so it lay flat, the ends curling up from the shaped stiffness of the thick leather. She smiled at Nula and licked her lips.

СIt seems that your servant has heard about this little toy of mine,Т the Emir giggled once again. СUsing it means much pleasureЕ for them, unfortunately for your maidЕТ Whilst he spoke Nula was forced forwards, pressed down by eager hands until she knelt on the middle of the wide leather strip.

Ria stroked the girlТs face. СYou know what must beЕ bow, bow to your Lord and Master so the corset can embrace you properlyЕТ

СWait!Т The Emir scratched idly. СNoЕ. let the servant ride the Mare this time. I wish to see Miss Desalle in the corset insteadЕТ He studied the shivering young Frenchwoman for a few moments, Сand then you must enjoy your own ride on my iron saddleЕ after all, I did promiseЕТ the EmirТs rolls of fat wobbled as he laughed aloud, amused by the horrified expressions on his victimsТ faces. СThe maid first, let her mistress watch as she rides for usЕТ

The girl was pulled back to her feet and the guards stepped back. The two Arab women pressed against her, rubbing their own breasts against her moist flesh and stroking the maidТs quivering flanks. Monique watched them deliberately letting their hands tease up so their fingertips tickled the hot, swollen tips of her small conical breasts. NulaТs head rocked from side to side so her wet hair whipped across her shoulders and she moaned and twisted at the tormenting pleasure of their hands.

Just like theyТd done with her mistress earlier, Ria and Mena gripped one of the girlТs nipples apiece, twisting slowly so the girl moaned again at the throbbing pain before leading her across the hot stones to where the toothed bronze bar was held between two iron posts.

Someone had replaced the unstable little platform crosswise beneath the bar and Ria let go of her teat so she could steady the girl as she awkwardly straddled the toothed bar. The watchers could see the hollowing of the girlТs belly and the rapid rise and fall of her chest as she tried to ready herself for the agony to come.

СSit, sit down now little oneЕ feel the mare nuzzling against your wetnessЕТ RiaТs voice was soft; coaxing the girl down until the lips of her cunt parted to kiss the hot metal of the mareТs back. СThereЕТ Her foot moved and the little platform rocked forwards, falling over with a sharp СclackТ on the stone flags.

СIIIIIiiiyyyyyyih-ih-ih-ih-aaaaaaaaarrrggggghhh!Т

The girlТs frantic cry filled the air and her body locked into a rigid spasm as she tried vainly to hold herself off the blunt torturing teeth now biting into her cunt with the full weight of her body. СUse the stakes little oneЕ at the sideЕ they will give you reliefЕТ

Ria and Mena brought a new squeal of agony from the girl as they pulled her feet apart, forcing her to squat even harder on the mare as they placed her outstretched toes on the wooden stakes set into the stones on either side of the rail. NulaТs leg muscles showed like quivering iron as she desperately tried to hold her self a little wayЕ even just a tiny fraction, off the blunt brass teeth now biting deep into the delicate folds of her slit.

СAnd now to hold you upЕ just to stop you falling off as you ride your fine steedЕ MiaТs voice was filled with cruel amusement as she tied a rope dangling from the overhead beam to the bindings round the girlТs wrists. She moved to a cleat on the wall, unfastened the other end and began to haul the rope taut.

СUh-uh-uh-uh! Nuh, nuh, no, p-p-p-please d-donТt d-donЕAaaaaaaahh!Т

Monique winced as she saw her maidТs arms rise into the air behind her back and heard the frantic pleas for mercy followed by that single quivering wail of pain. She knew only too well what was happening. The pull of the rope was bowing her forwards, forcing NulaТs clitoris even harder against the metal teeth of the mare, doubling the agony. From across the courtyard Monique could see the straining, quivering tension in the girlТs outstretched legs as she lifted herself so desperately onto tiptoe.

BAcortez02.jpg (193246 bytes)

Silence fell, just the girlТs frantic panting breaking the stillness of the hot, cruel place. EveryoneТs eyes were fixed on the slim, quivering figure straddled over the mareТs toothed back. One minuteЕ twoЕ the trembling of NulaТs legs became worse thenЕ

NuuuhhhЕ uhЕ.uhЕ. naaaaaarrrgggh!

The Emir grinned wetly, clapping his hands in delight as he saw the girlТs muscles relax and heard the first desperate cries as she lowered herself fully onto the bar. Only a few moments passed and she was rising again, legs shivering as she fought the cramping pains to lift her body even fractions clear of the teeth. Monique pressed her own legs together, remembering the agony of the morningЕ She saw her maid sinking down once more, her face contorted with pain as she cried out in her torment.

Nula was now locked into the horrible rhythm of the torture, riding up and down on the rail as long as strength remained in her legs. Up at full stretchЕ until the cramps became unbearableЕ then down until the agony of the metal teeth drove her upwards again to yet another straining effort.

СShe rides well, almost as well as you,Т the Emir giggled. СNo need for my pets to tickle her just yetЕТ He looked at the ominous leather belt, the EmirТs corset, lying on the courtyard stones. СNow it is time for you to embrace a new garment.Т He clapped once, softly and the guards hurried Monique forwards. СKneelЕ as you saw your maid do!Т

They pressed the young Frenchwoman down onto her knees in the middle of the wide leather band. The EmirТs women padded across, hurrying to prepare their trembling victim for her next session of torments. СForwards, just a little forwardsЕТ Ria whispered in her ear, her soft, oiled hands caressing the nineteen year oldТs body as she made Monique shuffle forward until her knees were resting on the rim of the leather band. СSit back, right backЕТ their hands pulled her back to sit on her heelsЕ then she was being bent forwards at the waist, forced down until her breasts were squashed against her thighs.

Now the guards took over, wrapping the supple, oiled leather round MoniqueТs body, folding the sides over her back to keep her in position and confining her bound arms. All Monique could see was the ancient grey stones of the courtyard and the feet of her torturers grouped round. The leather held her folded in a СZТЕ no pain yet, just a constant pressure and a sticky, growing heat as her body sweated in its tight casing under the desert sun. Mena cupped the young womanТs scarlet face in her hands. СNow prepareЕ breath only a little,Т she laughed, Сit will soon be impossible for you to do moreЕ!Т

A sudden, awful thudding impact and a grunt of effort from the guards and the leather tightened like a vice, gripping her body in an awful crushing squeeze. MoniqueТs cries became a series of rapid, panting groans as she tried to cope with the increasing pressure

СHuh, huh, nuh, puh, puh, p-pleaseЕ nuuuuuuh!Т

BAcortez01.jpg (168989 bytes)

Her grunts of protest ended with a sudden gasp as one of the guards knelt on her back whilst the corsetТs straps were tightened again, each buckle fastened to secure the girl immovably within the leather hoop. Then, like some sore of obscene parcel, Monique Desalle was carried to the edge of the courtyard where two thick ropes, each ending in a polished steel hook, dangled from a crossbar. Working with the speed of long experience the guards slid the hooks through the rings on either side of the torture corset and let her swing freely.

For Monique the world revolved in a circle as she spun between the ropes. Gradually, the movement stopped until she hung, upside down, heels pointing skywards and her head pointing to the stones. Fighting dizziness she tried to control her breathing, her face reddening still more with the horrible compression of the corset and her head-down position.

Her view was suddenly filled by the oiled curves of MenaТs body then soft lips touched her own. СNow you will learn of the CorsetТs true tormentЕТ the womanТs hands steadied the ropes and Monique gasped as she felt RiaТs fingers on her bottom. It was that touch that told her just what an awful position she was inЕ for with her body compressed within the confines of the belt, only her buttocks jutted out beyond the leather rim. Not only that but she now realised that the position meant that the tender opening of her anus and her already sore and swollen genitals were quite clearly displayed between the taut, parted cheeks of her bottom. Even worse, she was quite incapable of moving to shield herself in any way.

RiaТs clever fingers teased the wet furrow unmercifully, one fingertip tickling and probing the wrinkled, sensitive rosette guarding MoniqueТs anus. The only response the bound nineteen year old could make was a gasping grunt of surprise at the sudden stimulation and a futile heaving spasm that made the ropes and the oiled leather creak softly. RiaТs fingers moved higher between the girlТs tautly stretched and parted thighs, stroking and caressing the full, pouting lips of her shaven cunt, spreading the slippery wetness of her unwilling arousal and forcing Monique to respond to her insistent masturbation with frantic mewing noises. After a few minutes she looked across to where the Emir sat in the coolness of the verandaЕ Her master bobbed his approval so she leaned forwards into the scented, moist warmth to touch her lips to the girlТs labia. Using her fingertips she parted the swollen lips to reveal the pink inner folds and then flickered her tongue into the wetness.

СYyyyiiiiiiiiaaaaaaah, ah, aaaaah, hah, hah, y-yesЕ n-no, no, nooooooo!Т

MoniqueТs breathing raced, hissing and bubbling as she panted and gasped for air. The leather corset creaked and groaned as she fought to flex her muscles; to draw a full breath, even to be able to move just a little as the womanТs tongue stimulated her beyond bearing. Then, as her head flailed wildly in her rising excitement, her world became a hot, wet darkness as MenaТs thighs straddled her head. Now there was only the hot copper tang of the womanТs arousal and the oily pouting lips of her cunt filling her vision as Mena shivered as the young FrenchwomanТs frantic breaths caressed her genitals

She looked up dreamily, sharing the ecastay of the moment with her lover, waiting until RiaТs fingers had taken their victim almost to the brink of comingЕ Ria lifted her head, her face glazed and sticky from MoniqueТs juices and smiled back before bending her head once more. This time her mouth worked higher, her lips spreading those delicate folds until she could flicker her expert tongue against the MoniqueТs prominent clitoris. Mena jerked in response to the sudden spasms as Monique jolted with excitement. She bent her knees, pressing down so her labia parted allowing the girlТs tongue and lips to work against her core.

BAcortez03.jpg (149891 bytes)

The two torturers joined their hands as they worked Monique to a cruel orgasm within her corset of pain. RiaТs face was buried in the cleft of the nineteen year oldТs bottom as she licked and nibbled the oily pebble of the girlТs clit. Mena, gripping the girlТs head between her thighs, rocking rapidly to and fro, her body arched backwards in excitement as she neared her own peak.

For Monique her orgasm was now sheer agony as she wailed and squealed at the maddening sensations that she was unable to release in any way. As her heart rate increase so her body demanded more and more air. Air that was simply not available to lungs compressed by the leather corset and a nose and mouth half smothered by the wet oily folds of a womanТs cunt.

MoniqueТs desperate efforts to breathe, her wild cries and the jerking spasms of her mouth acted as an extra stimulant to the woman riding her face and Mena screamed with pleasure as she reached her climax, drenching MoniqueТs face with the sharply scented flood of her juices. Caught in the bucking spasms of her own release, Mena sank to the stones of the courtyard gasping with the effort and the pleasure of her orgasm.

Ria lifted her face, coated and shiny with MoniqueТs wetness, looked at Mena and brought both hands down between the splayed thighs before her. Two fingers of her right hand speared into the girlТs anus whilst forefinger and thumb of her left hand slid between those slippery lips to pinch and flick the tender stub of her clitoris in a merciless, driving rhythm.

Monique Desalle squealed like mad thing as her devilish tormentor took her to more and more agonising peaks of pleasure, forcing her to come and come again whilst the leather corset kept any relief or movement so cruelly confined. It was only after long, torturing minutes, when the young French girl went limp with exhaustion, that the woman pulled her hands free. She kissed the young FrenchwomanТs cunt lips for one final time before walking back to join her lover in the shade and leaving Monique swinging gently between the two ropes.

The Emir watched the dangling figure for a few moments before summoning the towering figure of the Captain of the Guard forwards. The heavily muscled Nubian salaamed deeply. СMasterЕ?Т

СYou may take her, NahibЕ turn her so she rides on your manhoodЕ I wish to see her face as you beginЕТ The heavily muscled Commander of the Guard grinned at the EmirТs words and stripped off his loose linen trousers, posing for a moment so his master could admire his magnificent physique, especially the size and length of his purplish-black penis. The thick, ridged shaft jutted out like a fleshy tusk, curved up so the wide domed head bobbed and danced with every movement.

Nahib peered at the semiconscious figure and stroked his fingers round the curving shaft, flexing his muscles so the Emir could see his readiness to meet his masterТs command. Grabbing a handful of her lank blonde hair in one hand and one protruding foot in the other, the massively built Nubian turned the semi-conscious figure over, spinning her round on the two hooks clipped to the rings riveted into the leather belt.

Groaning and grunting with the sharp pain of those fingers wrenching at her scalp Monique Desalle slowly came back to full consciousness to find she was held as though kneeling in mid air, still gripped by the awful pressure of the corset but finally able to draw shallow breaths without the awful pounding pressure of being head down. The Guard CommanderТs fingers tightened and her head was slowly forced back until she was staring straight at the heaped silken cushions and the toad-like, grinning bulk of the Emir.

СYou see how considerate I am, Miss Desalle, allowing my guests to take their pleasure first. But now you must repay that kindnessЕ Show her that you are indeed a man NahibЕ let our honoured guest,Т the words were soft but dripping with cruel enjoyment, Сsee the spear of flesh she will ride for my delight before she mounts the saddle.Т Nahib need no further command. He moved round until Monique was staring at the flaring helmet of his penis, dark purple and already gleaming with the seepage of his excitement.

His big hands closed on the shorter, finer hair behind her ears holding her head in position so he could press the meat of his cock head against her lipsЕ lips already wet and sticky from MenaТs juices. Her eyes strained upward trying to see further than the solid muscles of the guard commanderТs belly and the thick wiry triangle of hair at his groin. The hands moved in her hair, twisting so hard that she felt her scalp lifting; the rubbery dome of his glans pressed insistently against her teeth. Through the sharp, stabbing pain the EmirТs voice was faint but clear. СOpen your mouthЕ accept him or I will have your cunt skinned as you hang thereЕТ Monique shivered, knowing the threat was quite real. She swallowed and opened her mouth.

Still panting rapidly she gagged and dribbled helplessly as the pungent, thick meat filled her mouth and she tasted the salty slime of his seepage. Nahib used her hair like handles to move her head up and down, working his cock into her throat and grinning at the wonderful stimulation of her busy tongue and lips. The movements were slow, deliberately drawn out to increase her discomfortЕ and also to ensure his master had the best possible view of the thick, black shaft being caressed and mouthed by the full pink lips of this foolish infidel.

BAcortez04.jpg (166521 bytes)

He stood posed like a polished ebony statue for long minutes, only his hands moving as they rocked the young FrenchwomanТs head up and down. СEnough, Nahib, enoughЕТ The Emir called, tiring of watching his servantТs pleasure, Сtake her nowЕ show her I am master here.Т Nahib pulled the gleaming black tusk of his erection free and signalled one of the guards to hold the girl in position for him. He moved round her strapped and bound body, standing close to MoniqueТs jutting buttocks and rested his big hands on the brass buckles holding the corset closed. The slippery head of his penis nudged into the offered cleft, just sliding along the taut sensitive flesh between her anus and vagina. He looked at the Emir, waiting for his masterТs whimЕ

СTake her as you would a boy, NahibЕ we must leave something for the iron man as well. Slowly, thoughЕ let her face show me how an infidel cries to be taken by the spear of a true believer.Т

Nahib nodded, grinning broadly at the command. He jerked his head for the guard to stand away and then pushed the bundle that was the tightly bound girl forward a little; the ropes creaked and the metal hooks clicked against the rings as she moved. He shuffled on the stones, probing gently until he felt the domed head pressing into MoniqueТs DesalleТs anus. He edged even further forwards, pushing her out as though she were on a swing letting her own weight press back on his wide, slippery glans.

СAh no, mercy HighnessЕ stop him he will split me, please, oh, oh I canТt h-hold it p-please. Stop, stopЕ! Nnnnnaaaarrrrgghhh!Т

The Emir grinned happily as he watched the growing panic on Monique DesalleТs face. The way she twitched as NahibТs manhood touched her just where she was still so ultra sensitive from RiaТs ministrations; then the frantic disbelief as the young Frenchwoman reacted to the pain of the plum sized glans stretching her anus wider and wider.

The Emir loved these momentsЕ the victimТs staring, bulging eyes; the gaping mouth and those gabbled useless protesting noises; NahibТs patient waiting stance, strutted like a gleaming black statue as the girlТs muscles slowly weakened and that final, animal squeal as guardТs massive penis popped through the anal ring and she felt him filling her rectum for the first time.

A cruel expert at this kind of entertainment, Nahib relaxed his hips, pulling back until held within her body only the tightness of her anal ring gripping him by the wide flange of his glans. He waited, revelling in the pulsing twitches of her muscles around that sensitive rim as she fought to adjust to the massive invader. Then, as Monique relaxed for just a moment, he thrust forwards again, the thick oily shaft sliding deep into her bottom and bringing a second piercing cry from her throat so the Emir clapped and giggled with pleasure at his skill.

Now he settled into a long, slow driving rhythm, swinging the girlТs body to and fro so she was forced back onto his long, thick penis then forwards again to feel his thickness sliding out until just the domed head kept her impaled. At first the squeals were those of pain and terrorЕ then the first notes of unwilling arousal crept in, panting desperate sounds that signalled her growing lust as the veins and ridges along the length of his cock fretted and aroused her excitement once again.

СOh no, please noЕ I donТt, oh please stop him, ah please, hah, hah, aaaaaah!Т

СMake the maid ride harder! Make her cry to as her mistress is pleasured like the bitch she isЕТ

Warned by the petulant note in their masterТs voice Mena and Ria scrambled to obey. Each seized one of the thin rattan canes theyТd used earlier and hurried over to when MoniqueТs tormented maidservant was still rising and falling with awful deliberate care on the toothed bar of the mare.

СIt is time to ride fasterЕ let us see you gallop for his Highness,Т Ria said, wiping the girlТs tear-stained face. СTime to taste the whip across those pretty globes.Т NulaТs hair whipped across her face as she shook her head madly, but whatever she was going to say was lost in a sudden scream and jerking spasm of pain as Mena brought her cane zipping through the air to brand a single fiery line across the girlТs out thrust buttocks.

Ria stepped back to give herself room to swing her arm and replied with an even harder stroke that caught the swelling undercurve of NulaТs breasts just one the edge of her dark brown aureoles, the pain making her jerk her upright so violently that one foot slipped off its stake and she was left sitting with all her weight on the bronze rail.

СIiiiiiiiiaaaaahhhh!Т

СThwick! Thwuck! Thwick! Thwuck! Thwick! Thwuck! Thwick! Thwuck!Т

That scream of agony dragged MoniqueТs eyes away from the Emir. She bit her lips as she watched the two grinning women wielding the canes and heard NulaТs desperate cries of pain over the regular sound of those thin, flexible rods smacking into naked flesh. Shame washed through her as she realised the EmirТs evil plan was workingЕ despite her own torments the sight of her maidТs torture was arousing her, turning the pain of NahibТs long slow fucking into a hot, guilty pleasure. She dropped her head, letting her long blonde hair cascade down to cover her growing excitement.

The Emir giggled with excitement and mopped his sweat- beaded forehead with a length of green silk, sitting forwards and sipping at a cool glass of fresh lemon juice as he revelled in the scene before him. To one side his women, their copper bronze skins gleaming with oil and perspiration, heavy breasts bouncing and jiggling so wonderfully, flogged the girl strapped astride the mare. He licked his lips as he saw the first sheen of blood on her breasts; blood from where the network of thin agonising weals had repeatedly scored the delicate peaks of her breasts, almost skinning her nipples raw.

But the real delight was just in front of his eyesЕthe tightly bound body of the young Frenchwoman, her face convulsed and contorted with the pleasure-pain of his massively built servantТs deliberately slow impalement of her anus. Like her maid she was crying too, gasping wordlessly as she climbed towards her own orgasm once again, feeling the torment of the cruel leather corset holding her cramped in agony; denying any chance of riding the pleasure peaks as she wanted.

Even as he gazed at her scarlet, shiny face, lips and chin still sticky with saliva and MenaТs thick mucus, NahibТs movements became harder and faster, jerking the young woman back so far that each time she could feel the harsh wiry hair of his groin tickling the cleft of her bottom. In turn, his lust was also being stoked by the sight of the writhing brown body astride the mare, the wonderful screams of pain and the constant bucking movements as the canes lashed her breasts and bottom cheeks without mercy.

СAAAAAAAHHHH!Т

NahibТs cry echoed round the walled courtyard as he forced his cock even deeper, jerking rapidly and arching back in triumph as he ejaculated in long spurts. He pulled free of MoniqueТs cunt as he came, the wet gleaming shaft still jerking so the last sticky white gobs spattered over the girlТs taut buttocks to show his master the evidence of his virility.

Those final jolting thrusts had pitched Monique Desalle over the edge as well. Already roused by the womenТs clever masturbation, NahibТs long, slow invasion of her rectum had worked her to another unwilling climax and she too cried and whimpered in the spasms of her orgasm. Her head flailed wildly as the jerking spasms overcame her, her breath racing in shallow frantic gasps as the corset held her immovableЕ just the threshing of her head and the desperate curling and uncurling of her toes revealing the agony of yet another enforced orgasm cruelly confined by her agonising bondage.

The sound of soft clapping brought all activity in the courtyard to a halt.

СLeave the servant on the mareЕ let her witness her mistressТs fate and then…Т The Emir looked at the girlТs bleeding, pain-wracked figure still rising and falling on the toothed rail and smiled at his Guard Commander in cruel anticipation. СYou can place her carefully on the stake, Nahib, once her legs are sufficiently weakened by her exerciseЕТ

His hot, cruel gaze returned to the dangling figure before him. СPrepare the infidel woman for the saddleЕ I have promised she shall mount my iron man and it would be impolite to break such a promise to a guest ЕТ the pudgy, ring encrusted hands clapped once more and the guards hurried to obey. The EmirТs woman exchanged glances and Ria stroked her loverТs flank, fingers curling down and under the curve of MenaТs left buttock to tease the warmth and wetness between her bottom cheeks as they padded across the hot flagstones to prepare the saddle.

The device was the EmirТs favourite torture implement. The saddle itself was metal, cunningly curved and shaped to seat a victim with their thighs apart and the core of their body pressing into the central ridge. The hollow iron phallus jutting vertically from the saddleТs crest was decorated with cunningly twisted ridges and where it joined the saddle there was an openingЕ

An opening that was directly over the metal ring positioned between the legs of the torture saddle, a ring shaped to hold the bowl of glowing charcoal that waited on the stone plinth beside the torture saddle.

Whilst the guards placed Monique on the ground and carefully freed her from the corsetТs grip, Mena was coating the shaft and exaggerated bulbous head of the saddleТs phallus with palm oil, making the hollow shaft and jutting ridges gleam and glisten in the sunlight. Ria waited by her masterТs side watching unmoved as the young Frenchwoman groaned and cried, writhing on the ground as she tried to overcome the biting cramps and shooting agony from muscles suddenly unbound after such cruel captivity. In her hands was the broad waist belt theyТd used on Nula, a belt with the wrist cuffs attachedЕ the EmirТs sadistic refinement of torture that left a victimТs hands free but so tantalisingly out of reach of being able to stop the agony.

Finally, the guards dragged Monique Desalle to her feet and pushed her forwards to confront the Emir once more. They held her arms apart so Ria could fasten the belt, cinching the buckles tight in the small of MoniqueТs back before tightening the cuffs around each wrist and pinning her hands against her hips.

Monique raised her head, still moving slowly and painfully from her ordeal, pursed her lips and stared at the bloated figure before her. Lack of water and exhaustion made her voice hoarse but the EmirТs eyes narrowed as she spoke and his tongue licked over his full lips. СPlease, no more I beg of youЕ mercy please my LordЕТ She would have fallen to her knees but for the guards holding her arms. СNot the saddle, pleaseЕ have mercy.Т

СYour fate is already written and your place awaitsЕ However,Т MoniqueТs head lifted at the hint of hope, СI will allow you the dignity of mounting on your own.Т He smiled in sadistic pleasure. СOtherwise my guards will carry out my judgement. You have a few moments to decideЕТ MoniqueТs face crumpled, tears trickling down her cheeks as the last vestige of hope vanished and the eager, grinning faces closed around her.

From somewhere she gathered her remaining courage and took the few faltering steps to where the two women waited. Mena had placed a wooden stool on either side of the saddle and Monique was about to step up onto them when Ria stopped her, grinning and holding up a polished wooden bar. СA momentЕ just to make sure you are displayed as his highness would wish.Т The guards grabbed her upper arms, forcing her elbows back until Ria could slide the bar across her back and through the gaps between arms and body, pinning her elbows back so the wrist cuffs were pulled tight and her breasts were thrust forwards. Giggling to each other at the nineteen year oldТs involuntary display and just as they had done that morning, the women gripped a nipple apieceЕ squeezing just hard enough to ensure MoniqueТs obedience as they turned her into position. СUp you go,Т Ria murmured as they both pulled upwards, stretching the tender pink tips as their shivering victim scrabbled to get up onto the stools.

СNo, no d-donТt IЕ aaaaah!Т Monique cried out again as the women twisted their fingers, their unspoken orders making her straddle the gleaming metal tusk. The fingers twisted again, cruel, pinching pain that pulled her downwards until the plum sized bulb touched the wet, engorged lips of her labia.

СNuh, nuh, nooooooo, no please you canТt do this to meЕ you CAAAAAANТT!

The hopeless cry echoed back from the walls and the Emir giggled with excitement as the women dragged their victim downward by her nipples, her knees bending in submission as the bulb sank into her vagina. The nine-inch metal shaft slowly impaled the sobbing nineteen year old and the Emir wriggled with pleasure as he watched her cunt lips stretching round the oiled invader. Every movement brought new gasps and grimaces of pain as Monique Desalle sank down onto her torture saddle.

There was a clatter as the women kicked the stools away and more gasps and cries as Monique felt the metal cock head pressing deep inside her body, nuzzling against the mouth of her cervix. The cunning ridges on the sun-warmed metal scraped and fretted the delicate internal membranes of her body, whilst the wide hollow shaft held her agonisingly stretched and open.

At long last her tormentors released their grip on her breasts and she twisted on from side to side, her high, firm breasts bouncing and jiggling as she tried to relieve the throbbing agony of returning circulation. Each pink teat was jutting out like a little peg, the flesh taut and shiny, swollen from the pinching fingers and the weals of the earlier caning. With the women out of the way the guards cinched the flexible metal straps tight over each thigh. Pulling them tight but ensuring that she had just a little room to lift her bottom from the saddle. Finally, MoniqueТs slim ankles were lifted high behind her, the guards binding them fast to the back of the iron saddle so her weight was forced forwards, the sensitive folds of her cunt pressing even more firmly onto the iron phallus.

СThis is the penalty of failure, Miss DesalleЕ now you will taste my displeasure. Ria, let her feel the heat she is to bear.Т The tall Arab woman picked up the tongs and lifted the small bowl of burning charcoal. Carefully she blew the fine grey ash away so the coals showed dull red in the sunlight and the air shimmered and flickered above the surface. She brought the bowl round until it was near MoniqueТs belly, close enough for the column of heat to caress the tender undersides of the young FrenchwomanТs breasts. She held it in position for a few moments, watching intently as Monique reared back trying to avoid the searing heat.

СOh God noЕ ah, aaah, aaaaaah please, it burns, pleaseЕ PLEEESSSEEE!Т

СBeginТ

Everyone moved back into the shade, all eyes fixed on the naked sweat-soaked figures mounted astride the iron saddle. The EmirТs chief torturer placed the little bowl under the saddle, gave her victimТs outthrust breasts a final stroke, and padded across the stones to join her lover at the EmirТs feet.

In the silence the hum of insects and the racing pant of Monique DesalleТs breathing were the only sounds. Even her maid, still riding the bronze teeth of the mare, was silent as every one watched the young Frenchwoman. They could see her fingers working madly, stretching and curling towards her groin but to no avail. Her fingertips could just touch the crease of her thighs and the swell of her mound but no moreЕ she could do nothing to relieve the coming agony.

BAcortez05.jpg (150141 bytes)

The Emir chuckled at that first, horrified gasp from the impaled rider. Monique bit her lip, trying to ignore the growing warmth deep inside her body, holding back longer and longer and longer beforeЕ

Arrrrggggh! Its burning me, noooooo, oh God, no, aaaaah aaaaaaahЕ Iiiiiiiiiaaaaahhhh! PleaseЕpleasepleasepleasepleasepleaseeeeee!Т

As the wild screams and pleas echoed round the courtyard Monique Desalle threw herself from side to side, jerking up and down on the heated metal shaft, her upper body writhing and twisting in a demented dance of agony as the coals heated the hollow phallus so it scorched and seared the most tender flesh of her body in an unending blaze of agony.

СRemove the bowlЕ let her rest for a momentЕ to recover before she makes love to the iron man once moreЕТ The EmirТs mercy was an illusion. He knew only too well that the pause would bring no relief, just a constant burning agony as the metal cooled so slowly. Not only that but he wanted to enjoy the FrenchwomanТs growing panic as she waited for him to order the coals to be replaced beneath the saddle once again.

His servants busied themselves with offering sweetmeats and cool juices as the Emir studied the twitching, groaning figure on the saddle. One hand stroked RiaТs cheek as she nestled at his feet.

СUse the rod too this timeЕ she should experience every delight before the endЕТ Ria smiled at her masterТs words. She walked slowly back to the saddle and cupped the young womanТs breasts, thumbs just grazing the swollen nipples.

СAre you ready for the coals againЕ no, no shhhhhЕТ she soothed as Monique started to plead with her. СIt is no useЕ you must endure it all.Т MoniqueТs bulging eyes followed every movement as her torturer used the tongs to pick up the bowl once more so she could blow on the coals to make them glow more brightly before putting the bowl back on the stone plinth beside the saddle. СYou will taste the rod too this timeЕТ Ria held out a copper rod for her to see. Gently curved at the end it was barely finger thickness, tapering down to a fine tip that swelled into a small bulb. The other end fastened into a polished wooden handle that Ria was holding. СFirst to warm itЕТ

MoniqueТs eyes bulged even more as she saw the woman used the rod to stir the coals. She was already twitching, somehow knowing what dreadful thing was going to be done to her as Ria withdrew the rod and wiped it free of ash on a damp cloth. The cloth hissed softly at the contact.

Ria watched MoniqueТs growing agonyЕ waiting as the terror mounted. СFront or backЕ?Т She asked. All she heard was a wild, manic screaming in reply. A nod from the Emir and she moved in front of the mounted woman. СLet us start here then.Т

Steadily and carefully she slid the rod between the parted lips of MoniqueТs cunt delicately grazing the young FrenchwomanТs clitoris with the heated tip. She stroked her own soaking slit with the other hand as her victim arched back and an animal squeal of total agony ripped through the air…

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

African Nightmare [CORTEZ]

African Nightmare

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

African Nightmare
by Cortez. All rights reserved
Illustrations by ARIES, posted April 14th, 2002

The village was just a huddle of huts on the edge of the forest. The young lawyer from the city had been hiding there for nearly a week before someone blabbed. She, and the nineteen-year-old local girl whoТd been helping her, had been taken at dawnЕ alive and unharmed unfortunately for both of them. They were tied and gagged with practiced efficiency and driven at speed to regional police headquarters at Mudami.

Two hours later, Inspector Lubala of the Internal Security Bureau, finished his lunch and strolled back across the dusty parade ground to the secluded group of buildings on the far side of the police compound. In one of the bare, whitewashed holding cells, Melinda Roberts, twenty six year old and a civil rights lawyer, was sitting on the concrete floor, her back against the rough wall.

СAh, the elusive Miss Roberts, good morning, all ready for me I trustЕТ The Inspector paused, listening to a long wailing cry from another part of the building. His teeth gleamed as he smiled sadistically. СDonТt worry, it will be your turn soon.Т Still smiling the inspector squatted until his face was level with hers, careful not to disturb the knife-like crease in his dark grey slacks. СYou know, my police colleagues in the capital have been hoping to talk to you for monthsЕ how kind of you to make yourself available to me alone. Your capture and confession will undoubtedly aid my promotion prospects.Т

Melinda Roberts struggled to move, but the rope tying her wrists was too tight and the straps round her knees and ankles held her feet securely together.

Her long cotton skirt still concealed her elegant legs but her casual shirt, which was unfastened and only knotted at the front, had gaped badly, showing her slim midriff and the swelling inner curves of her full breasts. Despite the shock and rough handling of her capture she still looked elegant and attractive. The soft, polished tan of her skin, high cheekbones and very short black hair gave her the look of a model, a model now listening in sick disbelief at the sounds of another womanТs torture echoing along the corridors of the interrogation centre.

СYou fucking bastard! You animalЕ! You canТt do thisЕ just wait until they hear about this back in LanshasaЕ! Your superiors wiЕ.Т Melinda RobertsТs tirade was cut short as Inspector Lubala casually backhanded her across the mouth then carefully inspected the smear of blood on his fingertips.

СMy superiors understand the situation completely. You are an active enemy of the state and have been evading arrest for monthsЕ The girl is obviously your accomplice and so she is ours to do with as we wish.Т He paused and listened to the cries still echoing down the corridor. СAt the moment she is receiving a personal lesson from my menЕ as you will see shortly. You, Miss Roberts, on the other hand are going to receive a much more intimate examinationЕ after all you have so much to tell us all about the network you are so actively involved withЕ the one that tries to harbour and protect those working against our national interestЕ terrorist, criminals and the like.Т

He smiled unpleasantly at the tethered woman. She had been on the run for over six months now, trying desperately to avoid falling into the sadistic clutches of the ISB. The whispered stories had hinted at what happened to the regimeТs opponents. Now, as the Inspector studied her shapely body, Melinda Roberts knew she was about to find out for herselfЕ

Inspector Lubala always liked this momentЕjust before the agony began and the victim finally realised that all those whispered stories might just be true after all. In his early fifties, slim, medium height and, as usual, dressed in dark grey slacks and a white shirt open at the neck, Inspector Lubala enjoyed his reputation for refined cruelty. A pretty young woman was a special pleasureЕ one to be savoured slowly and carefully as each delicate application of pain brought its own delicious responseЕ.

To Melinda, meeting him for the first time, Lubala had all the sleek, cruel satisfaction of a cat toying with a mouse. The heat had given his jet-black skin a gleaming, polished sheen whilst his face was set in hard lines; lines made harsher by the set of his thin, purplish lips. His eyes were invisible, concealed behind mirrored sunglasses but his whole attitude radiated power and cruelty.

СGuards!ТТ Fingers snapped imperiously and two men, thickset, brutish and barefoot, dressed only in combat trousers and dirty singlets, appeared in the corridor. They grinned at the pinioned woman waiting for the next order as the Inspector ran the toe of his polished black shoe down the length of her trembling leg.

СLetТs have this one on her feet to start with, shall weЕТ

Rough, eager hands mauled and pawed her body as the men forced Melinda to her feet and undid the securing strapsЕ after all, a white woman, even one of mixed race, was a welcome treat. Their fingers gripped her upper arms, holding her upright as she swayed, still rocking unsteadily as circulation returned. She glared at the Inspector in fear and anger whilst rubbing at the rope marks, furiously trying to massage some feeling back into her wrists.

Inspector Lubala studied his shivering prisoner carefully once more. СTake Miss Roberts to the Conference RoomЕ she can see how we give lessons to foolish young womenЕ it may help her memoryЕТ

СYou shit, you perverted animalЕ youТll get nothing from meЕ nothingЕТ Melinda Roberts yelled back at the Inspector as the men dragged her away, struggling violently, down the concrete corridor.

Those defiant words and the useless struggles died away as the young lawyer was forced through the doorway and she saw the horror awaiting her in what the Inspector had called the Сconference roomТ.

She couldnТt judge its size because, apart from the central area, it was shrouded in darkness. It was windowless and stiflingly hot; a cloying, sticky heat that reeked of sweat, pain and the sharp musky tang of sexual arousal. She felt the sudden wetness of her own perspiration under her arms and between her legs as the humid warmth bathed into her body. She coughed, looking at the raw concrete of the floor, using that as an excuse to avoid looking at the figure that hung, gleaming and twitching, in the hot glare of the lights.

Mewemi Badasi was only nineteenЕ her one mistake was to have been in the wrong place at the wrong time and now she was paying a dreadful price.

She was quite naked, her dress and panties lying crumpled on the edge of the lighted circle. She turned slowly to and fro, swinging from the rope cutting into her wrists. A rope that held her suspended so only the tips of her toes scraped the raw concrete of the floor. Melinda could see her fingers twisting and turning, trying to get the tiniest grip on the cruel, thin cord and relieve the burning pain in her wrists. In the hot, white glare her body shone like melted chocolate, gleaming wetly with the sweat from the roomТs heat and the awful agony of what her tormentors were doing to her.

They hadnТt tied her anklesЕ there was no need. A two foot long metal spreader bar was strapped tightly just above each knee instead, holding her thighs wide apart, holding her openЕ she could kick and jerk all she wantedЕ it made no differenceЕ none at allЕ and every time her left leg moved and jerked it made the red plastic coated wire that snaked out of the darkness move and jerk too. That was because the end of the wire had been stripped of insulationЕ and the bared copper core twisted tightly round the girlТs left big toe.

The man standing behind her was just like the guards holding MelindaТs arms, heavily muscled, shaven headed and wearing only combat trousers and a sweat-stained tee shirt. He was grinning with excitement and pleasure as he swung the long, finger-thick bamboo cane once again and the helpless girlТs outthrust buttocks bounced and jiggled with the flat, wet impactЕ

СThwock!Т

СAaaah! No-no-no-no-no-no-no-no-nooooooo! Ah, ah, ah, ah, ahЕТ

The scream and the panting cries of protest were weaker now, although the frantic paddling action of her legs as she responded to the burning agony of the stroke was still wild and vigorous. Her head tossed madly, drops of sweat flicking off her forehead as she gasped and splutteredЕ trying to scream and draw enough breath into her lungs at the same time.

СThwoockkЕ!Т

СOh donТt, donТt know I donТt want to please no IТm soooo sore, pleaseЕ nuh, nnnnaaaaaahhhh!

Inspector Lubala followed the three of them into the room as the guards forced their prisoner to the edge of the brilliantly lit central area. The stinking heat grew more stifling as the padded door swung shut behind him with a muffled thud. СYou seeЕ just the right treatment and sheТll promise us anythingЕ

СThwock!Т

The inspector waited until the fresh screams died away. СI presume that you have nothing to tell me yetЕ?Т MelindaТs deliberate turn of the head and tightly closed lips gave him all the confirmation he needed. СWell then, let us beginЕ First, Miss Roberts, I need you in the same state as your young friend over thereЕТ He pointed to where Mewemi swung; spread legs still wriggling in pain.

СFuck you, Lubala, IТm not getting undressed for your perverted kicks.Т

СOh you will, you will, believe meЕ Mary, I believe our young friend needs another taste of your tickler before Tomas continuesЕТ As the Inspector spoke a middle aged black woman, dressed in a print cotton dress appeared in the shadows. Melinda staredЕ she looked soЕ normal, so out of place. The shock lasted for long seconds until the young lawyer saw what Mary was holding in her right hand.

Suddenly, Melinda understood why her friend was tied in this wayЕ and the awful purpose of the red wire; the beating was only part of the treatment. The woman was torturing her with electricity!

The dildo looked so cruel and obscene. Moulded in black plastic the shaft curved in a gentle arc, its embossed network of raised veins deliberately enhanced for greater friction. But it was the polished metal helmet forming the glansЕ and the wires trailing away from the base of the shaft into the darkness that made her gasp with horror.

СNow girlieЕ lets try a little higher setting this time shall weЕ?Т MaryТs voice was almost motherly as she fondled the lips of the girlТs cuntЕ there was a moment of silence as she stroked the metal dome slowly along the wet pink folds, coating the polished tip with her moisture

СOh noooooo, no donТt put it in me no, not again noooooooo! Aaaah, nuh, nuh, p-pleaseЕ!Т

The woman smiled across at Melinda as she carefully eased the shiny helmet into the opening of the girlТs vagina, gently rocking the thick plastic shaftЕ pressing in to stretch the opening until a sudden sob and spastic jerk from the girl told her the metal glans had popped through the muscle ring guarding the entrance. Murmuring quietly to the girl all the time, she gradually worked the heavily embossed stem deeper and deeper. The girlТs sobs and pleas were mixed with softer grunts and little gasps as she felt her tissues being stretched and scratched once more by the invading phallusЕ her breathing becoming faster and more frantic as she fought her terror at she knew was about to happen.

Mary smiled again and changed hands. Melinda could see she was now holding the embedded dildo in her right hand, a hand protected by a red rubber glove. As she moved the shaft inside the girlТs bodyЕ she pressed the end of the horrible device with her right hand.

There was a small, distinct СclickТ from the base of the dildo and a muffled, low buzzing noise. Melinda saw the girlТs muscles lock rigid, quivering at some awful strain as she jolted violently. There was stillnessЕ just that shivering in the girlТs rigid muscles and the womanТs gentle hand movements as she twisted and turned the electrode against her victimТs cervix. ThenЕ

СAAAAArrrrrrggggggghhhhh!Т

The intense, animal cry of agony echoed round the room as the nineteen year old writhed against the shock fizzing through her body. Looking directly at Melinda once more, the woman ran her tongue across her full lips then pulled the glistening shaft out very slowly, the low buzzing rising in volume until the gleaming wet head slipped free. Then she pausedЕ allowing the girlТs squeals to quieten before she slid the electrode up inside her body once more.

The girlТs screams rose and fell three more times as the woman repeated the slow deliberate fucking movements. СI asked you to get undressed, Miss RobertsЕ.Т Melinda bit her lip; so intent on MewemiТs agony that she didnТt her the InspectorТs soft command. His voice hardened and rose a little. СMaryЕ just a further touch on her clitЕ.Т

The woman pressed the slippery silver dome between the girlТs labia, sliding the buzzing head of the electrode up and down the pink wet gash so the screams rose and fell in panting frenzy. At the InspectorТs request she crouched, moving the polished metal glans until it was pressing directly against the swollen bulb of her victimТs clitoris. MewemiТs body surged spastically and beads of blood showed round wrists as the cords bit even more deeply into her flesh with the agony of the current fizzing through her cunt.

СMiss Roberts! Listen carefullyЕMary will go on tickling your friendТs clitoris until you do what I sayЕ or do you share our enjoyment of your young friendТs delightfully noisy anticsЕ?Т

СStop, for pityТs sake stop, pleaseЕ!Т MelindaТs words tumbled out as she wrenched the silk shirt off to reveal the swelling globes of her breasts, barely contained by a lacy black half-cup bra. Despite her words Mary continued stroking the girlТs clit with the electrode, wringing a series of animal squeals from the girl with each metallic caress of the electrode. СYou bastard, IТm doing what you wantЕ so call that bitch off!Т She struggled frantically to undo the waist tie of her skirt.

Only after long moments did the knot finally give way allowing Melinda RobertsТs skirt to fall to the ground revealing the smooth elegant length of her legs. The lacy black thong panties only served to make her seem even more obviously naked as she stood defiantly in front of her three grinning tormentors.

СNo, noЕ everythingЕ those too, Miss RobertsЕ or should I ask Mary to insert that little toy up into your friend once moreЕ?Т He smirked in satisfaction as Melinda fumbled behind her back until the lacy bra sprang open and fell away too allowing the dark, pointed tips of her breasts to jut proudly in the warm, still air. They jiggled delightfully as the young lawyer bent to peel down her panties before stepping free from the moist scrap of fabric that had been her last garment.

A classic pose really, the inspector thought, studying how Melinda was instinctively trying to conceal the dark wiry triangle at her groin with one hand whilst holding her other arm protectively across the fullness of her breasts, Quite futile too considering what weТre going to do to her in a few minutes.

He flicked his fingers and the woman removed the dildo from the girlТs cunt, clicking the switch so the buzzing stopped and Mewemi was left shuddering and gasping for breath in the sudden silence.

СNow, Miss Roberts, let us have your hands behind your backЕ or should I ask Tomas to assist you?Т The young lawyer shook her head as she straightened and put her hands behind her back, breasts lifting and thrusting even more prominently as she braced her shoulders. She jerked slightly as she felt the womanТs fingers touch her arms; then grimaced in pain as a thin nylon band was zipped tightЕ pinching her flesh and clamping her wrists together.

СTomasЕ letТs get rid of that oneЕ I have something else in mind for our legal guest.Т

Whilst Tomas and the two guards were cutting Mewemi free Melinda began to see a little more of the room as her eyes adjusted. Some chairs and table stood just out of the light but positioned so that Melinda Roberts could see exactly what was being prepared for her torture. She guessed with terror that the polished wooden box with its brass terminals and side handle was yet another device for electric shocksЕ electricity had long been a favourite toy of the ISB.

Next to the magneto was another wooden box, painted black this time. When the woman opened the lid Melinda saw wires and bright metal glinting, shiny needles and forceps, scalpels and what looked like long nosed pliers. She bit her lip, whimpering despite her bravado as she watched the woman add a box of matches and a small butane torch to the collection.

СOver here Miss RobertsЕТ The Inspector indicated a place to one side of the wooden posts where two lengths of rusty metal angle iron jutted from the concrete. Set nearly three feet apart, each one was about eighteen inches high with a hole drilled through one side near the top. СStand between the stakes pleaseЕТ The Inspector smiled, enjoying the soft politeness of each request as they carefully prepared the terrified young woman for her torture session.

The woman called Mary deftly knotted one end of a coil of rope between MelindaТs wrists then waited as the Inspector strolled across the room. At his nod she flipped the free end over the beam some four feet above MelindaТs head. СThe Inquisition called this technique strappadoЕ I suppose to be accurate we should hoist you into the air then drop you and let your own weight do the work.Т The Inspector might have been discussing gardening for all the emotion in his voice. СBut I like a more intimate approach to these discussions so,Т he nodded again at Tomas who immediately began hauling on the rope.

Melinda Roberts hissed with pain, biting her lip as her arms were dragged up behind her back against the joints. Now the woman joined in tooo, kneeling in front of her. СPut your foot over here, up on top of the sakeЕТ Melinda Roberts had no choice as she felt the ball of her foot being lifted moved outwards and placed on the top of the embedded angle iron stake.

Staring down she watched in horror as the woman wound a length of soft copper wire round her big toeЕ passing the ends through the roughly drilled hole in the rusty metal before twisting them together.

СAaaah!Т

Inspector Lubala smiled at the young womanТs gasp of pain as Mary used a pair of pliers to tighten the wire, clamping her foot to the top of the iron stake. Oh yes, he always enjoyed this partЕ the victim off balance, hopping desperately to avoid twisting the wire further, and those dangling breasts bouncing and jerking so delightfully with every movementЕ

СUp, up, get up orЕТ MaryТs voice was low and quiet. Her fingers gripped the young womanТs long pinky-brown nipple bringing another gasping squeal from her. Now MelindaТs balancing act was frantic as her other foot was secured in the same way, leaving her straddled and stretched between the two stakes, perched painfully on the balls of her feet but held fast by the bright shiny wires biting so cruelly into her big toes

She grunted again, panting with fear and pain as the strain came fully on the wrist rope. More groans of pain followed as Tomas hoisted her arms higher and higher behind her back stretched every joint and sinew until the twenty six year old lawyer was held in a taut inverted СYТ. Her long, widely parted legs were stretched to their fullest extent as the ropeТs pull forced her forwards, holding her off balance so she had no way of easing the burning pain in her toes, wrists and shoulders.

Her full breasts dangled unprotected below her body whilst her head was forced forwards by the pull on her arms. Melinda Roberts found herself staring back at the dirty concrete floor, a picture framed by the taut, wide СveeТ of her legs and the gently swinging cones of her own nipples.

СAaaaaah! Ah, please, my shoulders, p-pleaseЕТ

Inspector Lubala moved forwards and cupped one full globe, holding the soft weight and caressing the long conical tip with his thumb so Melinda cried again as she writhed against his hands. СYou see, so wonderfully available for our attentionsЕ InspectorТs LubalaТs soft voice continued. СI believe you have had quite enough time; Miss RobertsЕ is there anything that you wish to tell me before weЕ?Т He grinned and leaned forward as Melinda let her head loll down.

СN-nothing to sayЕ nothing to tell youЕ you, you fucking pervert,Т she whispered, half to herself.

СThen instead, let me tell you what Mary here is going to do to you Е First, some attention to these I think.Т His hands lifted and he stroked the tips of MelindaТs nipples so they rose and stiffened. He continued, chatting almost casually, СyouТll be amazed how much more sensitive they can be if you peel them a little before we start using the needlesЕТ

He listened to the soft whimpering noises from the young woman hanging from her bonds as his fingers continued to play with the hard stubs. СThen a little electrical stimulation perhapsЕ?Т His voice hardened and he used one hand to lift her head so he could study her face. СAnd thatТs just your tits, my subversive young friendЕ Think about how much more it will hurt when we start playing with your cunt as wellЕТ

СReady whenever you are, Inspector ЕТ Lubala shook his head at the defiance in MelindaТs gaze and settled back in his chair. Over at the table Mary picked up the little gas torch and lit it with a soft roar. A flickering blue light illuminated the broad grin of excitement on her homely face.

СWe could use anything reallyЕ a lighter, soldering iron, even hot oil but with this little toy the effect is even more intenseЕas youТll see in a moment.Т The Inspector leaned forwards eagerly; Tomas moved closer and gripped the young lawyerТs up-stretched arms. Mary reached up with her left hand and cradled the soft weight of MelindaТs right breast, lifting it carefully so the jutting peak was thrust out even more strongly.

She licked her full lips, pausing to enjoy MelindaТs sudden trembling before bringing the hissing torch round and playing the pencil slim blue flame very carefully to and fro over whole brown circle of MelindaТs right aureole.

СUuuuuuhhhhhhh, uh, uh, UH! IAAARRRRGGGGHH!!Т

Mary Uwemi smiled, pressing her thighs together and feeling that wonderful slippery wetness. She worked herself ecstatically for a few moments, watching Tomas as he fought to keep the young womanТs writhing body still. Then, with a sigh of pleasure, she moved the hissing blue spear a little, this time letting the flame caress the long, stiff peak of her victimТs nipple. The flame curled round the stiff, jutting stub and Melinda RobertsТs body arched forwards in a straining arc of pain. Her face distorted and her mouth stretched open in a wide O of agonised astonishment as she felt the flesh blistering as the blazing hell engulfed the peak of her breast.

СAh, ah, oh God, God no, please, please oh no, donТt please it hurts, it h-hurts!

СToo late I fearЕ now prepare yourselfЕ Mary has to play with the other side yet before we talkЕТ

СNoooooooooo!Т

The scream echoed in the overheated room as Tomas moved to give Mary room to work. She kissed Melinda on the cheek as her hand caressed the unmarked tip of her victimТs left breast. Once more she cupped the fullness to hold the peak out at the best angle then brought the torch up once more with dreadful precision, scorching MelindaТs left nipple and the surrounding circle of sensitive tissue with the same horrible skill.

СYYYYYYAAAAAAGGGHHHHЕ!Т

Inspector Lubala flickered his tongue across his lips as he watched the beautiful young lawyer bucking and writhing whilst Mary carefully scorched the tips of her dangling breasts in turn. He smiled with pleasure as she turned the torch off and waited for the womanТs convulsions of agony to diminish a little.

To the watchers it was as though Melinda Roberts was trying to shake her breasts free of her body, flailing from side to side in a desperate attempt to ease the scalding pain in her nipples. Panting animal sounds came from her throat as she tried to deal with the pain, sounds overlaid with the soft flapping noises of her breasts slapping together. Inspector Lubala nodded approval as he noticed a wetness down the inside of his prisonerТs legs that revealed she peed herself at some point in the torture.

СT-t-tell you, pp-p-pleaseЕ IТll t-t-t-tell you what you want, pleeeeeeaseЕ!Т

The Inspector cocked one finger, Сwell?Т Over at the table, Mary Uwemi turned off the little butane torch and pressed the СrecordТ button on the big, expensive tape recorder.

For the next ten minutes Melinda Roberts babbled out names and addresses. The Inspector listened quietly, probing and pressing at each answer for yet more detail. Every time the pain-wracked young lawyer paused or refused to answer the Inspector smiled and nodded to the woman standing beside her pinioned body. Each time she gently stroked and twisted the blistered tips of the dangling breasts so Melinda Roberts wailed and screamed anew until yet more answers came pouring out into the hot, stinking darkness.

Finally the stream of names, dates and places ran dry.

СThank you, that will be most helpfulЕ the Inspector paused, drinking in the panic in the young womanТs eyes as she began to realise the awful truth.Т He grinned, looking across the grim chamber and sharing the fun with his assistants.

СBut, you know, Melinda Е IТm sure thereТs so much more you can tell usЕТ The Inspector leaned back, smiling broadly at the weeping, broken figure stretched before him. СBesides, I do so enjoy these little sessionsЕso letТs continue for a little whileЕ Mary, letТs see what you can do with the tweezersЕТ

СNOOOOOOOOOOOOO! YOU PROMISED!!Т

СFor a lawyer you really are most inattentive, Miss RobertsЕ all I said was that I wanted you to talkЕ I made no promises at all about stopping.Т He grinned at the expression of total horror on the young womanТs face. СNow letТs peel those tips for you as I promisedЕ Hold her Tomas!Т

Tomas stood behind her in the splayed СVТ of her legs and reached round the young lawyerТs back, circling the base of her right breast with both hands. He squeezed hard so the flesh bulged out into a shiny, rose-tinted bulb, a bulb topped by the weeping blistered peak of her nipple. Very delicately, Mary closed the jaws of the surgical steel tweezers on one loose piece of skin on the disc of her aureole and slowly peeled a thin strip away down the length of MelindaТs nipple so the raw, weeping flesh beneath glistened in the hot lights. She blew softly on the exposed tissue.

СAaaaaaah! Ah, ah, AH! Noooooo, no, d-donТt please, donЕ ARRRRGHHHH!Т

MelindaТs pleading ended in a louder, higher scream as Mary tore away another, longer strip of skin, this time jerking it free so a bead of blood welled out from the edge of the young womanТs aureole.

For five long minutes the chamber rang with Melinda RobertsТs frantic and piercing squeals of agony as her torturer carefully flayed the tips of both nipples with a dreadful, slow precision. Finally Tomas released his grip and Mary Uwemi sat back on her heels, grinning up at the trembling, heaving body of the young lawyer stretched so agonisingly above her; the raw tips of her victimТs breasts gleaming wetly and jiggling with every movement of her body.

СWhat, still nothing else to say apart from that silly screamingЕ?Т The Inspector chuckled as he watched the outstretched figure of the young lawyer jerking and heaving in front of him

СAnd now,Т the Inspector held up a four inch long needle set in a black rubber grip. СTomas, hold Miss Roberts still again pleaseЕТ Tomas pressed MelindaТs upraised arms together, leaning his weight against her back as the Inspector began to scratch the needleТs point up and down the raw flesh of MelindaТs nipples in turn. Each raking movement brought a fresh squealing convulsion from the young woman so the rope over the beam creaked and flexed despite TomasТs efforts. The copper wires holding her straddled on the stakes were caked with blood as her frantic spasms rubbed a circle of skin away from each of her big toes.

After five minutes the Inspector paused and handed the mounted needle to Mary. СTime to wire her up I believeЕ clip her tits then you can use the needle down belowЕТ Melinda hung semi-conscious, only aware that the screaming agony of the needleТs point had gone away for the moment.

СAaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!Т

She arched back as Mary snapped the first crocodile clip onto her left nipple. She was still trying to cope with the pain when she jerked again as the second clip was attached. Melinda, eyes popping wide in horror, stared back down her body, looking at the tortured peaks of her breasts; peaks now tipped by little copper clips each gripping the raw, wet stub of a nipple between sharp, spring loaded jaws. Thin black wires dangled from both clips, curving down and across the red earth to the polished wooden box on the table.

СAnother source of electricity for you, Miss RobertsЕ not so modern but equally agonising and effective as the mains and so much more personal I find. You are about to discover TomasТs particular skill with this little toyЕ letТs begin with just those two connections shall weЕ Oh no, ignore that one, Tomas is just attaching a wire to your toe to complete the circuitЕ itТs those little clips you should be worrying about.Т Inspector Lubala settled back in his chair and nodded to Tomas who was standing by the polished box, one hand on the magnetoТs handle.

A rising whine could be heard as he turned the handle and a soft buzzing from the clips. At first, Melinda Roberts gasped and twitched as the current increased. Then she arched forwards in a sudden, muscle wrenching spasm. Her eyes bulged even wider and every muscle showed with wire-taut definition as she remained locked in position for long moments. Finally, a scream of pure agony ripped through the hot silence of the chamber.

СYiiiiiiiiiiiiiiaaaarrrrggggghh!Т

Tomas grinned and stopped turning. Melinda crashed forwards, hanging against the agonising pull of the rope, legs shivering uncontrollably as she fought for her breath and balance.

Tomas waited for her to recover, just a littleЕ then wound the handle again. The soft, mechanical whirr of the magneto was louder this time, the current fiercer. Melinda was thrown forwards in her arc of pain once again. Another pause, then a second, animal scream broke the silence.

The young woman bucked and screamed with each surge of current through her flayed nipples, then, at last, the Inspector flicked his fingers and Tomas allowed the magneto to whine down to silence. He nodded СTomas I suggest you enjoy Miss RobertsТs favours for a moment or twoЕ prepare her for the next stage as it wereЕТ

Tomas grinnedЕ this was an expected and usual part of such interrogations. Both he and Mary were usually allowed to enjoy fucking the prisoners as one of their perks. He also knew that the Inspector had been crudely castrated by a rebel patrol when they caught him some five years ago. As a result, his pleasures were now confined to watching the tortures of each new victim, and acting as voyeur as they were raped and violated in turn by members of his ISB unit.

Tomas stripped off his shorts to reveal a thick, black penis curving back against the bars of muscle across his belly. Not over long, it was wide with a heavy flaring glans that gleamed with the oily pre-cum shine of his arousal. He stepped into the straddled СVТ of the young lawyerТs thighs, using one hand to guide the mushroom head into the cleft of her bottom until he could feel the soft, wet opening of her vagina.

СNooo, no, not that no, stop, stop him please, stop him Е IТve told you everthiiiiiiiЕ!Т

Her protest ended in a single squeal as Tomas jerked once and the wide bulb of his glans sank into her body. Shuffling closer he thrust harder into her cunt, using the angle of her body to work his cock as deeply as possible before pulling back slowly before the next sliding thrust.

СIТm sure Tomas would appreciate a little more activity from you too,Т the Inspector murmured. СMary, encourage her a littleЕТ The woman giggled as she reached forward and gently pressed and turned the copper clips still clamped to the young womanТs nipples. As she did so she nuzzled MelindaТs face, whispering in her ear all the while.

СGo onЕ feel that cock inside youЕ push back missy, take him allЕ Oh dear, are they soooo sore? Just a little moreЕ thatТs itЕ heТs nearly thereЕ dance for him missyЕ danceЕ.Т

СAaaaaaaggggghhhhh, no, God no, pleeeeeease, ah, ah, arrrrh, AAAGGHHH!Т

Melinda Roberts twisted and jerked uncontrollably as her tortured nipples were stretched and squeezed. Her muscle spasms clasped and clutched at TomasТs cock so he lost all control and started fucking her madly, brought to the brink of coming by her bucking frenzy. He drove into her like a madman, throwing her against her bonds whilst in front of him; Mary continued to torture the young lawyerТs breasts with clever, deliberate cruelty.

Finally Tomas jerked violently, pulling free as he came so that gobs of white semen glazed her buttocks and trailed down her legs. Mary released her grip and let Melinda Roberts slump forwards, head dangling with shock and exhaustion.

Inspector Lubala caught MaryТs eye and nodded once. The woman brought another shrill cry from her victim as she jerked the two clips free so the raw and swollen teats jiggled unbearably. СAnd after the pleasure comes the pain once more, IТm afraid Miss Roberts. Look down and see where Mary is going to put those two clips nowЕТ

Melinda stared back between her straddled thighs, gasping as the woman fondled the tender, sensitive lips of her cunt; lips still slippery and wet from TomasТs fucking. She was unable to prevent her mew of pleasure or the gentle bucking of her hips as those knowing fingers caressed the warm folds, one fingertip just circling the nub of her clitoris in a feather light, tormenting touch.

СWatch, missyЕТ Mary deliberately licked the tapered copper jaws as she used two fingers to hold MelindaТs labia apart. СSee how he wants to bite that nice long clit of yoursЕТ The young lawyerТs breathing became a series of sharp, shallow gasps as she felt the open jaws nuzzling the little bulb of flesh. Then she heard a small, muffled click and the woman was kneeling back on her heels watching her face.

СAh, ah no, t-t-take it of-f-f-f-f! OfffЕ! P-p-p-please, noooooo, aaaaaaahЕt-take it OFFFFFF!Т

Her head threshed madly as she jerked and bucked her hips in a vain attempt to dislodge the clipЕ and the sharp triangular teeth were now biting deep into the tender bulb of her clitoris.

СSpread her for me TomasЕТ The manТs thick powerful fingers prised the cheeks of MelindaТs buttocks apart, digging into her flesh as he obeyed MaryТs order. СPity Tomas has had his funЕ always like to watch Сem squeal when they feel him back hereЕТ Melinda bucked frantically, trying to dislodge the prying fingers as well as the clip as the woman slid her hand up, her forefinger probing and twirling against the puckered rosette of her anus.

СNot there, you canТt, no, no please, you canТt, donТt, oh God no, donТt, donТtЕТ The woman giggled again as she felt the muscle ring flexing and contracting, sucking against her fingertip like a hungry little mouth. Waiting for a momentЕ just until the young lawyer had relaxed as she took a deeper breath, Mary Uwemi released the jaws of the second of the copper clips, ensuring that it was half inserted into her back passage so it was gripping the soft, delicate skin inside the opening of MelindaТs anus.

Still grinning at each other Mary and Tomas moved back into the shadows leaving the heaving, sobbing figure strutted on the steel angle iron posts, her tanned body gleaming wetly with the sweat of her agony. Arm upturned and her legs shivering with the strain of perching on the metal edges, Melinda Roberts was at the limits of her endurance. With every tiny movement her breasts bobbed and jiggled, dangling so openly and unprotectedЕ their tips gleaming with sheen of raw flesh from her earlier torture.

Inspector Lubala leaned back, taking his sadistic ease as he watched her trying to cope with the pain in her breasts and the sharp, throbbing agony between her legs. He smiled as he followed the two black wires across from the polished wooden box of the magneto until they rose in gently curves into the vee of her body. The rear clip was hidden by the swell of her buttocks but the end of the front clip, marked by the gleam of copper where the wire was twisted onto the connection, was quite clearly visible nestling between her plump labia.

He lit a cigarette and signalled to Tomas to take his position by the magneto. СAs I saidЕ pleasure first, then the pain to follow… somehow, Miss Roberts, you seem to have lost your memory for detail so a further reminder is needed. If you thought your recent ordeal was painfulЕ IТm afraid that things are about to get a good deal worseЕ. Tomas will demonstrate.Т

There was another silent pause in the hot, reeking chamberЕ a silence broken only by the sudden frantic panting of the young lawyer strutted on the metal stakes. Then, Tomas moved his hand and the rising whine of the magneto filled the air.

Under the pitiless glare of the lights, Melinda Roberts arched forwards, her muscles and sinews showing in cruel relief as the fizzing agony of the current blazed through her cunt. The Inspector drew gently on his cigarette and smiled.

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

THE BRIDE [Quoom]

THE BRIDE

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. Quoom Full Siterip!

“KORG!!! KORG! KORG!” The rhythmic chorus and drums from the surrounding hills made Alysea shudder. With some effort she tried to raise her head to the hillside where only ghostly shadows revealed the presence of certainly some thousand Orcs. A rude pull on the rope, and she stumbled forward again, trying to keep the balance. While a sharp pain from the pressure in her shoulder joints made her cough and groan. The bonds were a cruel torture for their own, her arms pressed on her back against the arm-wide wooden stake, that ended in an u-shaped metal fork pressing against her neck, at her throat fixed with rough ropes whose one end was in the hand of the orc who pulled her forward like an animal to the slaughterhouse. Alyseas shoulder were hurting like hell, and each slight move made them feel like breaking out of their sockets, each try to lower her arms to a little bit more comfortable position pressed the rope against her throat and strangled her cruelly.

What did they have in mind for her? She had to watch like all the other prisoners had been slaughtered by her captors, always waiting for her turn. But they treated her not so bad all the time during the long days of the travel into the badlands; so far away from the green forests of her home, that each hope of help from the army of her father was less than a stupid dream meanwhile. No torture, no abuse like the other captured females had to endure, she even still wear her tunic, even if the former shiny white, precious cloth has turned meanwhile to a dirty, stinking and sticking rag; but at least it gave her a kind of dignity, a small illusion of protection.

The chorus of the voices got louder and its rhythm faster, the whole air was filled, and a sudden pull made the prisoner finally loose her balance and send her to the ground, where she tried to regain breath and to relax her hurting arms as far as the ropes allowed… .A cold and smooth surface of some kind of polished marble, so cold, that it made her shiver when she touched it with the bare skin. A kind of rotten smell, sweet and disgusting like putrefying flesh rose in her nose and made her feeling sick. Too weak even to raise her head at the moment, she only saw the pale feet near her face and the robes, so black that they seemed to swallow even the ghostly light from the torches that enlightened the circular platform she was lying now with trembling limbs.

The figure said something in the guttural orcish language with a voice that made her blood freeze, and at once she felt forced on her knees, her arms pulled upwards even more, so that her face was pressed against the cold stone. The chorus of the Orcs had stopped know, for some short moments it was silent apart from the waves of the nearby sea and the low wind, a nearly peaceful silence, that was disturbed too soon by this horrifying voice again, who intonated a kind of ritual song.

This was obviously a kind of ritual, and Alysea knew too well, that she probably would play an important role during this ritual, an she was even more sure, that she wouldn’t like this at all. She closed her eyes and tried to forget, to pray to her own gods, but the singing voice from above filled her with terror, making it impossible to think at anything else than her near future.

Finally he stopped, and she was raised, still kneeling, but the torso hold upright, and then a hand touched her head and her face, the fingers hard like bones and even colder than the stone below her knees, colder than the death itself, and again a swell of rotten air filled nose and made her cough with sickness.

“A beauty of Royal blood, young pure and innocent… oh yes, you are the one I have looked for such a long time. Just the perfect bride for KORG and the perfect mother for his children.”

His look, his smell, his icy fingers on her cheeks and lips, all this terrified and shocked her too much to listen to his words. Alysea only realized that she should be sacrificed indeed to a cruel god or demon of those Orcs and this devilish priest who filled her heart with an unspeakable terror, that she tried to hide behind a furious look, a despiteful reply that made him only laugh in his rattling deep voice.

But then he let her head go, stepped back to this huge black statue that she avoided to watch until this moment and with a diabolic smile he laid his hand on the erected penis of the statue and he pointed at her. Her eyes widened in disbelieve, when she recalled his former words, understanding that ‘Bride of KORG’ had a realistic, cruel meaning.

She opened her mouth to protest, this huge thing could impossible fit, it would tear her in pieces, but the terror had paralyzed her voice, nothing but a stifled rattle passed her trembling lips.

“Yes, this is all for you, daughter of Kerlilias,” the devil feasted his eyes on the terror of the girl. “…and soon mother of KORG’s breed!”

A hooked spear hit the ring at the end of the stake that hold her arms, and she was lifted, pushed forwards and to the black statue. The pain from her shoulder increased still more, but at this moment she didn’t feel it all, could only stare at this giant penis, that seemed to grow even more, now she nearly touched it with her face.

posted August 17th, 2003

But then she was lifted more, her shoulder felt like breaking, when they suddenly had to carry all the weight of her body. Alysea screamed in pain, kicked in panic, rough hands hold her, ripped her dress off and finally she hung completely naked from the corns at the statues head, her legs hold widely spread by two Orcs, and the tip of demon’s penis touched her pussy lips, emitting such a cold that she thought her private parts would freeze to ice.

The priest gave a sign, and the rhythmic calls from the crowd started again, louder than ever before it howled in Alyseas ears, the Orcs who hold her legs started to pull, and slowly, the icy stone divided her lips, hard and merciless, opening it as far as possible burning the inside with its icy cold; and further, deeper inside of her, until flesh, tendons and muscles torn with a sound that over tuned the now nearly orgiastic shouting of the crowd. She howled and screamed while this stone penis intruded her deeper and deeper, froze her insides, her nerves that send shockwaves of pain through the martyred body. She felt the cold stone on her buttocks and inside her belly; blood nearly hot compared to the icy-cold inside of her, run in small streams along the curves of her spasming legs and dropped to the marble below.

She didn’t realize that the Orcs meanwhile moved away, her legs were free, kicked wildly the air and the statue behind her, the soles pressing against the smooth stone behind, trying to find a hold with the sweat-wet soles. Caught in her own agony Alysea didn’t realize anymore her surrounding, didn’t notice how she sharp ceremonial knife the priest hold in his right hand when he advanced again.

posted August 25th, 2003

A new sudden pain made her scream still louder, as the sharp tip of knife hit her chest and pierced the skin to the bone. Her body revolved, tried to get away, but like magically attached to her ski the knife continues to draw a straight line downwards along the inner side of her left breast; it made a rest at the height of her last rip, piercing deeper here again, and it seemed to glow, to absorb most of the blood from the cuts deep in her skin and flesh.

Now she heard the undead priest’s voice, murmuring prayers in a strange language, words that made her tremble even without understanding it, while he continued to draw bloody lines across her chest, her belly and breasts, accurate and exact, following each of her twisting moves, until the two pentagrams were completed.

Nearly crazy from pain and terror her eyes followed the knife that now drew strange runes into the pentagrams, runes that seem to burn the skin from inside. Fire run trough her veins, her nerves, met with ice from the penis so deep inside her. Fire and ice were fighting its own furious battle inside her tortured body, and slowly the fire seems to win. Not longer the stone felt cold; no, now it gets warm, and warmer, so hot that she thought to burn, fine vapor was pressed between the stone and the torn remains of her vagina.

Filled with terror and agony, Alysea didn’t notice how life begun to fill the statue, its eyes started to glow, its mouth opened and a head of a snake left it like seeking. The arms moved, enormous muscles tensioned and relaxed like awaking from a long sleep, the hands opened and formed to fists and claws. Finally a deep howling sound came together with a cloud of sulfur and rotten meat from the open mouth of the demon.

His giant hands get Alysea’s legs, pulled them back, while his hip arch backwards. Now she realized what had happened in her back, the demon that came alive and started to fuck her brutally, each pushes tearing her more and more. The demon ejaculated pure fire, acid, poison, that filled her inside completely from vagina to the throat, dropped out of her mouth, burning sperms dropping down on her skin, and in a short moment of clearness, she wondered how she still could alive, feeling a foul, rotten liquid running through her veins, replacing the spread and vaporized blood…

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. Quoom Full Siterip!

JEAN D’ARC [Quoom]

JEAN D'ARC

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. Quoom Full Siterip!

The Earl of Warwick himself led me down to the cold dungeons of his tower, proudly presenting his famous prisoner that was bought from her Burgundian captors for some thousand gold coins some days ago. I was sent from some people in Rome who doubted that Bishop Couchon, who was given the job of procuring her, would guarantee a fair tribunal. He had been given many such tasks in the past – there’s a letter from Duke John-the-Fearless of Burgundy (dated July 26, 1415) authorizing Couchon to bribe Church officials at the Council of Constance in order to influence the Council’s ruling concerning a murder, which the Duke had ordered. The English now needed someone who was willing to engineer a murder under the guise of an Inquisitorial trial, and Couchon again got the job. This has been expected from the officials in Rome since Jeanne was captured from the Burgundians some months ago, and so I was sent to France to arrive in time to do my job as inquisitor.

Yes, I was inquisitor in these times, believed in the justice, the wisdom of the Holy church and the mercy of a Lord. Now I know it better, but not few heretics were burnt due to my judgment. And so I was sent here to take over the inquisitional part of this process, while Couchon should stay the leader of the whole tribunal.

*********

“Here she is – your witch!” The Earl laughed and pointed to the cell, well lightened by some torches. And there she was, lying on the ice-cold stone floor, shackled with heavy irons – and to my surprise completely naked.

“She had male clothes, and in my tower no woman is allowed to male clothes,” the Earl replied to my sharp question.

“Then give her something else!”

“Why wasting good dresses on such a slut? In this way the guards will not fall asleep during the night watch, I’m sure they all will keep a special eye on her!” He claps the shoulder of the soldier who opened the cell door.

“But you seem to be afraid of her,” I replied ironically pointing at the heavy chains.

“Afraid?” He laughed again. “No, but I think she looks still better in this way. And to make one thing clear: you are here to burn her, and it is alone my responsibility how she is imprisoned securely!”

“First I’m here to prove the accusation of heresy, everything will happen according to the laws!”

“Of course, of course,” he laughed again. “First the torture, then the stake. Priests also need some fun, right?”

I turn away from him with disgust, this so called nobleman was worse than some of the torturers and henchmen I met before, years of war had obviously washed away each sign of civilization from him, if there was any before.

When I entered the small cell, she opened her eyes, and looked at me; following my steps calmly and without the fear and terror I usually find in the eyes of accused heretics who met the inquisitor.

“Get up, slut. You have visitors!” The soldier, who followed me, kicked rudely in her belly. The kick made her cough, but still she didn’t show any other emotion than a slight disgust, when she carefully tried to get on her feet. Not an easy task in these chains, and she needed a couple of time until she stood on her feet as upright as her bounds allowed.

“Not on your feet, on your knees of course, where scum like you have to be!” Silently the girl endured the blow in her face and knelt down as ordered. A humble position, but her expression didn’t show any humbleness, only despise and a kind of trustful naivety, that nothing could really hurt or touch her.

Then she looked directly in my eyes.

“You are a priest?” I nodded. “Then you could tell these English ignorant, that it is not possible for me to pray with these bounds. They shall remove them, or do they fear my prayers like they feared my army?”

I nearly laughed out loudly, as I had a short look in the Earl’s angry face. This weak looking girl had courage and pride, probably more then it was good for her. But I knew that it would be a waste of time, to argue with the Earl about her bounds, and so I only shocked my head.

“If your prayers come from your heart, God doesn’t care if your hands are folded or not.”

“Prayers? A witch doesn’t need to pray!” Still furious the Earl kicked her face, hard enough to make her lips burst, and a ripple of blood run down, dropping chin her chin to the floor. “Maybe you want to call the devil to fuck you!” The second kick was heavy enough that she lost the balance and fell to the floor.

He breathed heavily and looked down to her with fisted hands. “Maybe you want to start now with the interrogation? I’d like to listen to the screams of this cunt now!”

“No, not now; I just arrived in Rouen, and I have to read the accusation first. And this will be a tribunal according to the law and nothing to satisfy any likes of you or your soldiers!”

“I don’t care how you do it. Just make her confess and burn her. She has to be a witch, or how else could such a little girl defeat our armies, if not with the help of the devil?”

This was an argument; looking at that tender body in chains lying on the ground, it really was barely to believe that she could have led an army to victory without the help of a mighty power.

“We will see… and give her something to drink and to eat, or she will not burn, but starve here in the cell.”

End of day one

posted July 12th, 2003 July 12th, 2003 July 12th, 2003 12th, 2003

1431, Jan 5th – Torture chamber – The second degree

She looked small and lost between the two soldiers, but her look was firm and full of a strange inner self-confidence that let her ignore the heavy chains and shackles that bound her and even her nudeness and the hands of the men that hold her even if she barely could move in her bonds. The big fireplace at the other end of the rather huge torture chamber lighted the room with its flickering flames and produced enough heat, that it was rather warm despite of the cold winter morning outside the tower.

“Jeanne of Lorraine, this is you last chance to confess and to revoke your heretic sayings before the torture will start! Did you have to say anything?”

Jeanne ignored my finger pointing to the henchman, who prepared his devilish tools near the wooden rack. She just pressed her lips even further and met my look defiantly.

I waited some moments silently, but finally I shrugged my shoulders.

“Put her on the rack!”

“Finally! I cannot wait to listen to the screams of this bitch.” The Earl gulped loudly and clapped his hands, but the soldiers didn’t need another motivation.

“Move you ass, slut, it’s playtime now.” The kick in her ass was as unnecessary as the heavy pulling on her neck chain. She didn’t resist, but the bonds made it impossible for her to follow and so she was more dragged than that she moved by herself. She only tweaked backwards for a moment, when her look fell on the table, with all those tongs, pliers, branding-irons and the other tools, but quickly she was pulled to the rack and lifted to the wooden bars.

The rack was solid workmanship, and well designed to do a maximum of pain to the unfortunate victim. The legs-end slightly higher than the head-other, to allow an easier access for the torturer to the private parts, enough space between the horizontal bars to place fire below, what has been done rather often as the burnt wood there proved.

“Don’t tighten it too fast!” The torturer stopped one of the soldiers who fixed the iron manacles, spiked at the inside, at her ankles.

“Why not? Let us crush her bones!” He laughed out loudly.

“Oh no, not yet… first let it loose enough that she can move inside, so the spikes can scratch the skin from her bones! Then they will be tightened!”

I nodded silently; yes, this torturer knew his work. Laughing and mocking they finally placed her narrow wrists in the metal cuffs.

“Hey, look at this cunt, do you really believe this is still untouched? They call her a virgin, but she looks like a devil’s-whore!”
“Just have a closer look, if you’re so curious; she is open wide enough now!”

“Out of here! At once!” I shouted angrily. ” This is a tribunal of the Holy Church, and not a brothel for soldiers! And you..” I pointed to the torturer who tried to hide his laughing behind his hands”…you cover her sex at once!”

I ignored the murmured ‘impotent priests’ from my left, and felt slightly embarrassed by her thankful look, when the thin dirty cloth was thrown on her belly and legs, but raised my brows, when the earl started to undress his chain shirt.

“Too hot already?” I asked ironically.

He laughed and drunk a goblet with on sip. “No.. not yet, but soon!” A loud gulp. “Because I will be Master Geoffrey’s assistant in this job!”

“What? You? You are …”

“Yes, I’m the Earl, but I don’t know any law that would forbid this.” He tore a piece of meat from the chicken and swallowed it. “And if, then I would change this law now!”

I recognized that I could not prevent him from his plan, and so I nodded. “As you want, but during the process, you then have to obey my orders.”

He made a mocking bow. “But of course, your Excellence… you order… and I make this bitch sing like a bird!”

I looked away to hide my despise and looked to the waiting torturer and to Jeanne who lied on the rack motionless, her lips moving like she would pray. A moment I wanted to go to her to give her the last chance, but I knew it would be a useless waste of time. She didn’t have seemed to realize, that the torture would begin now, or maybe she hoped for a miracle that would prevent her from this.

So I only nodded to him. “Begin your work!”
544 bytes)

With a treating sound the wheel started to turn, stretching first her arms fully, and than dragging her inch for inch to the head-end of the rack, until her feet where finally stopped by the shackles, that already had left their first marks on the shimmering skin of her shins. But no cry, no scream, only a low sigh, nearly overturned even by the scratching feather of the writer on my right.

The Earl clapped Geoffrey’s shoulder. “Come on, not so slowly! This cunt wanted to be a big heroine, now she will become a LARGE one at least.” He kicked heavily at the rack, the vibrations run along the wood and the ropes, made the stretched body tremble, and made her groan lowly.

The wheel turned further, now her feet were fixed, and her whole body became stretched, but still no scream, even as her ribs were shown under the skin, her muscles and tendons protruded, when her back arched and left the wood below. Geoffrey let her tensioned like a bow for some moments, before he released the pressure only enough, that her buttocks lied on the wood again.

No she breathed heavily , sweat covered her body from head to legs. And she looked at me for a moment, her eyes wide opened, like she would have been surprised, that this could happen her, and with this knowledge, with the first experience of pain the beginning terror in her eyes as she recognizes that this would be nothing compared to the coming.

But before I could ask my question again, she quickly closed her eyes and turn her head to the ceiling. I didn’t need to say anything, Geoffrey knew his job, and the wheel immediately starts again to turn with its creaking sound. Again her back was lifted from the wood below, another desperate groans louder this time, but I couldn’t see her face, because the Earl was bent over her, awaiting impatiently her first scream. But this didn’t come, not during this, not during the next stretching phases, each a little bit stronger and longer than the previous one.

“Come on, bitch, sing for me!” He shook the rope to her arms with all of his weight, but got nothing more than a gasp from his effort. Her body was trembling now like in a feather, the first drop of blood run from her ankles on the wood and dropped to the floor below.

Geoffrey increased the pressure even more, stepping on the wheel, while the Earl kicked several times against the rack, but still no screams only her sighs and groans got louder and more intense, maybe not too different to the sounds of making love.

I stepped to the rack.

“My child, this is only the beginning. It will become worse and worse until you confess your sins finally. Do you really want that we continue with the torture!” She swallowed hardly, and wipes her face on her shoulders to wipe away the tears that run now through her press lids.

“I… I never did anything wrong…” She coughed hoarsely, this torture also makes is difficult to breath, so she gasped for air now during the break like after a long run. “The only mistake was that I allowed those English dogs to capture me… but I never did anything against of HIS will!” Again she coughed heavily.

“What do YOU know about HIS will?” Her stubbornness made me angry now. “Would HE let you suffer like this, if you’d be so near to HIM?”

“He let crucify his son… If it is his wish, go on torturing me, you will know if you did right when you face HIM in the end!”

She turned her head away, and I had no other choice. “Go on with the lashes!” I ordered while moving back to my seat.

The torturer fixed the wheel in a position that she was stretched enough to feel the pain in her muscles and joints even if she didn’t move at all. And then came the lashes… from both sides the whips hit her thighs, her belly, her breast again and again.

They started to beat her slowly, always a short pause between the strike from her right before the second followed from the left, but soon the Earl changed this ‘rhythm’, swung his leather whip in a higher frequency.

She twists and prances, pulled at the ropes in the instinctive tries to avoid the blows, but still no screams, only some sighs and groans, even if the Earl hit her breasts several times with all force. The two torturers started to sweat, too, started to breath heavily under the effort from the numerous lashes, that hit her skin with lashing sounds. Now she shrieked sometimes, not a loud screaming or yelling, no, only high sounds pressed between her clenched teeth, the eyes wide often most of the time, staring to the ceiling and wet from the tears that run over her face.

From time to time Geoffrey stopped his whipping, to stretch her to the limits, while the Earl’s lash hit her tightened muscles with brutal force.

Red welts covered her skin from neck to hip, some on her arms, some even in her face, some swollen, red and blue, and i stopped them, when the first wounds burst and the first blood begun to mix with the sweat on her skin. Now they concentrated on her legs, until her thighs where also covered with red stripes.

I looked to the writer. “About 60, I’m not sure if I counted each one:”

And still no screams, not to talk about any sign of confession from her. I sighed and looked to the hourglass that showed me that the torture went now nearly three hours.

posted July 28th, 2003

“The water torture!” I ordered – the last one before the rougher tortures would start, tortures that then would do more damage than the shredded skin on her wrist and ankles, damage that wouldn’t heal so easily. I doubted that the water torture would change her mind, but I wanted to give her this last chance.

“Oh yes, I need a drink, too!” Laughing and heavily breathing the Earl stepped to the table and drunk two goblets of the vine in a moment. “That is a fun, isn’t it, priest?” He laughed and refilled a third time. “It is difficult to make her sing, but this kind of difficult tasks are the best ones!”

I took his goblet away before he could empty it again. “There is no law, that forbids you to work as torturer.” I tried to stay calm, even if the anger raises with force. “But there is a law that forbids drunken torturers… at least in my tribunals! So drink water, or let Geoffrey do his work alone, he is well able to do it!”

“That he is, I always gave him enough material to exercise his skills. But it would be half of the fun for me… well, then no more vine, if you insist.” He gulped and moved back to the trembling body on the rack; to my disappointment, his greed was stronger than his thirst.

Meanwhile Geoffrey had prepared the water torture. A metal funnel, a wooden bar, and of course the water, more was not needed. He grabbed her hair and chin and pressed the cheeks with force, that she had choice but to open her mouth, where he intruded the funnel.

“And now drink, witch!” The Earl murmured still angry, and poured the first bag filled with water into the funnel. She coughed and pranced wildly, but her head was held firmly, some blood on her scalp showed, that the torturers grip even was stronger than some of her hair. And finally she had to swallow the water that run in her throat, litre by litre, until the bag was empty, and her belly was water filled bowl.

“Is this another French bastard here inside?” The Earl pressed against her stomach and a swell of water mixed with blood run out of her mouth, now open and distorted in agony. He grabbed for the long wooden bar.

“Then give this French bastard, what your mother should have got!” A brutal blow hit her tensioned belly, and now she would have screamed, if not the water shooting upwards into her mouth wouldn’t have suffocated the scream at once. In the try to bend her waist, her arms and legs pulled at their bonds with such a force that the whole rack vibrated, and she was still coughing the water she got into her lungs, as the second blow hit her stomach, leaving a second fast blackening trace there, and emptying the stomach finally. Quickly Geoffrey twisted her head to the side and pressed against her ribs to press the water out she had breathed, her heavy coughing showed that she nearly suffocated. But he knew how to handle this, and some moments later the coughing changed into a low sobbing.

“Please…please…no more…please!” Finally a reaction to the torture.

“Do you confess? Do you revoke your heretic sayings?”

Now she sobbed more loudly. “I… I have nothing to confess…I…”
But before she could go on, the funnel touched her mouth again and she closed it quickly, pressing her teeth as hard as possible. Now, that she knew what would follow, she struggled even harder to avoid the funnel, threw her head from side to side, her wet skin too slippery to get a strong grip for her torturers.

“Damned bitch, open your mouth or I…” while the Earl cursed and tried to get funnel in her mouth, Geoffrey fetched quietly another device. He knew how to handle this, and returned with head-crusher, a deadly device that could break the skull bones easily, if not used with care. But in this case it was only used to hold her head in place. She had to be stretched some inches, that her forehead found its position below the metal shackle, that was lowered quickly, and some moments later, her head was held fully immobile.

Still she pressed her lips, tried to breath between her clenched teeth, when the Earl closed her nose until her head turned red, but of course she had to open her mouth after a short time, gasping for air, and immediately the funnel found its way in her throat. Again she was filled with the water until her belly looked like a bowl, now when she was stretched more, the pain in her belly must be still worse than before. Quickly the Earl climbed the rack, pressed his foot and the end of the bar against her swollen belly, and slowly increased the pressure, while Geoffrey still filled more water into the funnel.

A splashing sound indicated that she lost control over her bladder, water shot down between her legs, out of her mouth and her nose, coughs and suffocated groans and the low metal sounds from her bonds when she pulled at them with all force in the desperate and instinctive try to bend her stretched legs to hide this shame and to protect her belly from the kick and blows from the Earl.

Three times more this procedure was repeated, leaving her fully exhausted and covered with marks from the bars, most on her belly, but some misguided also had hit her hip bones and ribcage. But she didn’t show another sign of giving up, seemed even to regret her further weakness enough, that she kept more silent than before, now most time with closed eyes, and I saw that her hands were folded to a prayer as did move her lips.

I sighed lowly, knowing that this wouldn’t help her at all now. Maybe I could recall this short phase of weakness know, when I continue… mercilessly maybe, but better she gave up quickly, than to be tortured for days.

“Once more!” I ordered, “but this time with the waist rope.”

Geoffrey nodded, and fixed a thick rope around her tender waist and tightened it, before she was filled again. The liquid pressed her swelling belly against the rope more and more, until her flesh nearly enclosed it. She coughed and gasped for air, the pressure in her belly was now nearly unbearable. Each of the two men grabbed now an end of the rope, and pulled it to the opposite direction with all force. The water was pressed out now more slowly, it run out of mouth, out of her nose, and again she coughed and gasped for air like a fish out of the water.

I advanced the rack and looked down to her tear covered face.

“Confess and revoke, and this will end at once!” She stared in my direction, the mouth wide open like her eyes, but the only answer was a loud groan, when the torturers increased the pressure from the rope, forcing another swell of water out of her mouth. This time it was reddish, already mixed with some blood, probably only from her bleeding lips and tongue, she had hurt in her useless fill against the funnel, but I stopped the torturers at once, didn’t want to risk a serious and than probably deadly injury of her stomach.

“If you don’t talk now, I have to order the next torture, and this will be worse, even if you don’t believe this now.”

But she just stared at me for a moment with reddish eyes, then she turned her head away and closed her eyes.

posted August 12th, 2003

“Lower the grate:” I ordered and pointed to the heavy iron gate with spikes that dangled on the ceiling above the rack. Geoffrey nodded and went to the winch at the wall, immediately turning the winch, and slowly the spike covered grate lowered accompanied by the creaking sound of the rusty chains that hold it in the air.

With wide opened eyes, Jeanne followed the spikes advancing her sweat bathed skin inch for inch, but she didn’t move or say anything, only her chest raised and lowered faster from her breathing.

The earl grabbed the grate when was at the height of his chest, stopped its twisting and hold it in place while it was lowered until the spikes pressed against her soft skin causing a low groan, while she moved her head to avoid the touches of the spikes at her face.

She was stretched enough, she couldn’t move much more than her head, and of course the Earl took care, that some spikes were well placed at her breasts, and now when the heavy grate pressed with all of its weight against her, each move, even each breathe caused immense pain the tortured girl.

He pressed it even more with its weight moving it a bit, and made the spikes scratch on her skin, followed by highs shrieks and groans pressed between clenched teeth, as the spikes hurt her skin enough, that the first ripples of blood became visible.

Meanwhile Geoffrey has taken a finger thick, about one yard long piece of pliable wood and pointed asking to her soles. I only nodded; maybe this would be enough for her finally. I rarely had to do more in previous tribunals, and she was only a girl at last!

Fully concentrated on the pain from the spikes, the first blow hit her fully surprisingly, and indeed was answered by short yelling scream, while her body arched in the limits of the bonds, only to be pressed against the grate even harder, the spikes left some bad looking wounds on her skin when she tried to twist away below it. The second blow was done with full strength to the same sole, and already the wood shimmered red from the blood from the busted sole-skin. But no more scream this time, even if her body bent even more, I saw how the fingernails cut the skin in her palms so heavily she clenched her fists and her head bounces back to the wood below, her toes curled in agony.

And then blow after blow followed, some on the left, some on the right sole. Her muscles and tendons seem to burst through the shimmering skin while she struggled and twisted, the front side of her ankles meanwhile nearly rubbed skinless to the blood covered bones, and the back didn’t look better as I knew without needing to see it. The Earl additionally turned the wheel again, stretching her to the limits and releasing the tension, each move caused new slices from the spikes on her skin.

The air was filled from the sound of the wood rushing through the air and hitting her bare, bleeding soles, her groans and suppressed screams, the dropping of the blood that runs from her soles, ankles and wrists and dropped to the reddening stone floor below; the heavy breathing of Geoffrey, whose skin shimmered in sweat now, too; and of course from the laughter of the Earl who noticed with obvious satisfaction and greed, like the thin sweat-wet towel that covered her private parts, shifted more and more until it finally glided to the ground below, something he fastened with the moving of the grate.

And finally, after an endless seeming time, she lost all of her strength at once and fainted with a last groan of relief. And even if it was incredible looking at this lifeless tender body covered with welts and wounds… she hadn’t screamed anymore, sometimes she shouted out prayers with hoarse voice, nearly not untreatable between the groans and sobbing, but she really did not allow herself another single scream.

Without noticing it I had moved to the rack and watched now her feet: The soles a bloody mess like her ankles, her breathing was weak, but rather regular as was her heartbeat. I knew it, and with a look I noticed that the Earl and Geoffrey knew it too… there was no need for a larger break, the torture would go on soon.

“A break for an hour or two to eat something?” I looked surprised to the Earl, had expected that he would like to go on at once. But probably he was too thirsty know, and liked to drink some vine first.

“Okay, let’s make a rest for two hours.” I looked to the torturer. “Leave her on the rack like she is, only remove the grate, then you can make a rest as well.” I still hoped, that she would give up soon. Maybe, when she awakes from her unconsciousness and finds herself on this rack, with the time to look at all those wounds. Maybe then she understood finally that this was not an only nightmare, but cruel reality that she could only escape from, when she would confess and revoke her heretic sayings. As earlier she learnt this lesson as better for her.

Jean Pierre de Valmont, another handwriting, doesn’t write the following document and it seems to be part of another book where it was torn off and placed at this point in the Jeanne d’Arc protocols. And it fits very well here, it is written by an unknown priest who took the confession of Geoffrey the torturer in the evening of this day.

It is rather likely from comparisons that it had been written by Bishop Cauchon himself, the last chapter seems to confirm this, but there is no final proof for it yet.

*********

I was surprised to meet him here in the chapel, nervously looking at me.

“Do you have time for me, Father? I have to confess something.” I sighed… I had other things to do than to care about a common peoples confession, and already wanted to send him away, as I recognized him: it was Geoffrey, the henchman who just started Jeanne’s torture today, and of course now I was interested more in his stories.

“Of course, God always has time, even for such rare guests like you are.” He grinned only weakly by my blame.

“It is… delicate… it stays between us?”

“Only God will listen to you, I ‘m only HIS ear in this case. Tell me what happened.”

“You know that we started to torture her?”

“Jeanne? The Heretic? Of course, everyone knows this.” I was confused, Geoffrey was torturer, how could this be a problem for him? “You don’t need any absolution for this … she is a heretic and you are doing your work in the name of the Holy church. Nothing you have to worry about you or your soul.”

“No, it is not the torture. This is rather normal, besides the fact, that the Earl himself assists me in this case… he is a bit rude, you know how he hates this girl!”

“Oh yes, this also is very well known.” I laughed. He didn’t like it very much that his army was beaten so many times by the army led by a little peasant girl. “Is he the problem?”

“Hm well… part of it, it was today noon, when we made a break. As usually I looked for the wounds of the victim to wash it out and so… only a bad torturer let his victims die under the torturer, and I’m a not a bad one!”

I nodded and pointed him to go on. It was late already, and my bed was calling out for me.

“Well, when I washed her wounds, she was barely consciousness, just moved and groaned lowly when the alcohol trenched cloth touched her wounds, as suddenly the Earl came back. ‘Sir?’ I asked, I had expected him to eat something. ‘Make a rest Geoffrey,’ He licked his lips and looked to her mutilated body on the rack. ‘I will care about her.’ ‘But…’ I started, but with the look in his eyes I understood, and I turned even before he could open his mouth to repeat his order. But I didn’t leave the room, I couldn’t do else but watching him from a the back of a column.”

“And then? He raped her?” I yawned; this was not a sensation, maybe that it didn’t happen earlier, but…

“Oh yes… and how he enjoyed it. He was so excited that he came the first time before he even penetrated her, he touched her cunt and WHOW… just poured all his semen over her body. And now… now she screamed, the first time she really screamed. All the time during the torture she was so quiet, so silent. Oh she DID feel the torture, the pain… this told me her eyes, her wincing body, her tears… but no screams; it was so…so unnatural all the morning. But the semen of the Earl on her belly seems to hurt more than even the hardest blow with the whip. And when he touched her between her legs, she raved like she never did before. She screamed so loudly that he uses the pear…you know the pear it is usually used for…”

“Yes I know it.”

“… Well he used the pear to gag her… very efficient gag, but her screams came from deep inside her, were even to hear when she was gagged, she bite her mouth bloody on this pear, while he raped her then very hard and very long. I could understand how he talked to her when he rammed his dick into her the first time: ‘I always wanted it like this… could have had you in your cell or in my bedroom a dozen times before… but now … stretched on the rack, bleeding, sobbing, sweating and screaming… yes, now it is just perfect, to fuck the brain out of you damned French bitch, I will show you were your place is in this world!’ And with each word he pushed his cock in her, no matter how she winced, screamed into her pear I’m sure he came at least three times during the following hour.”

He stopped and I looked at him even more confused. “And? What has this to do with you? Maybe he should come to me, but I doubt he will do so…” I sighed, it was sad, but in those times of war the rape of a woman, if prisoner, townspeople or peasant was a rather common thing, such happens too often to be important anymore.

“Well, when he had left her, I went to her, saw her lying in blood, sweat and tears, so weak and so desperate and I couldn’t do anything else but to abuse her, too.”

I sighed. “And? Probably this was not your first rape, I guess… had you ever confessed one before?”

“No, no. Not the first, but in this case… you know what they tell about her?”

“Oh, yes I understand… she is a witch and you fear that she has cursed your? You need a…”

“Oh no, father, ” He laughed. “I don’t fear the forces of witches at all… she is not my first heretic, and I have some blessed amulets that protect me very well from devilish powers.”

“Not the devil, what…?”

“It is more… what is, when she is right, when she is blessed by God, and I have raped her, I’m torturing her? Will I be condemned forever like the Roman soldiers who crucified our Christ?” I looked at him, speechless for a moment. The Earl really has right… this girl HAS to burn. If even such a rude man like this torturer feels fear in his heart to fight her, how could his soldiers regain new braveness before she was burnt and of course before she has publicly confessed that she was a devil-whore and not a messenger send by God himself? If true or not, this is what the Earl and his army needed, and it would happen! I have to talk tomorrow with de Valmont. He shall forget all the tribunals’ rules he had learnt before. He only had to make her confess, no matter how!

“Father…I…”

“Hmm?” I had forgotten him for a moment. “Oh yes! My dear Geoffrey, you don’t have to make sorrows about this. Maybe she is a slave of Lucifer; maybe only a little girl a little bit insane… it is your task to help us to decide this. But certainly she has nothing to do with God, this you can be sure. Go to sleep and do your job tomorrow as good as you can do, and God will bless you in the end!”

posted September 21st, 2003

The Afternoon… the torture continued.

With one look on Jeanne I saw what had happened during the break. Blood dropped from her sex to the ground, her thighs black and blue spots, even her belly still covered with dried semen. She was gagged with a pear, blood all around the mouth, dried and fresh one. And as soon she saw me, she pulled on her bounds like she had become insane, screamed something in the gag, winced, twisted, that she nearly broke her bones by herself.

Geoffrey avoided my angry look, looking only to the tools that didn’t need another order at all, but before I could say something my look felt to the grinning Earl who scratched his balls below the pants, advanced and lied the arm on my shoulder.

“Obviously the devil has visited his witch during the break… so much to the ‚Virgin from Lorraine‘!” Disgusted I wiped his hands from my shoulder, and looked at the poor girl who raged now even more as she saw the Earl.

“Yes the devil… certainly it was the devil itself.” I sighed, what else could I do? Call the Earl a liar in his own castle? And that this would happen was not surprising at all, only that it didn’t happen earlier in her cell.

But her strong reaction surprised me. She endured all the torture this morning silently; I nearly thought that she had devilish support – or such from heaven? – that helped her against the torture, but now she really was nothing else than a little girl, shocked, furious, filled with terror and pain. The abuse was bad… but maybe it could become something good for her, now a hard torture would break her quickly, and avoid more useless pain.

So I just clutched my hands, gave her a short severe look before I went back to my seat.

“Back to work… The tongs and the irons!” I took a sip of vine to clear my somewhat hoarse voice, and looked away when her terrified look hit me, so much accusal in it. Did I right? “And remove this pear from her mouth.” Another short look … was the sex her weakness? “Maybe we will use it later on the RIGHT place.” Yes, her body stiffened like under shock, she knew what I wanted to say by this, and this nearly set her in panic. I would use it later that day, if necessary. This would break her certainly and spare more days of torture.

*********

The afternoon was as normal as the morning was strange. Geoffrey and his ‘assistant’ did their job, stretched her again and again, always hard at the limits before the joints would break… the last was nothing for the second degree, and Geoffrey was a good torturer indeed, he knew this and knew the limits of his victims.

Then the tongue and pliers… first used cold to squeeze her flesh at the tensioned arm, the legs. At her belly and last not least at her breasts and nipples, until her body was covered by countless dangerous looking black and blue spots.

And she screamed finally… this I meant by ‘normal’… as any torture victim I saw before, she screamed until she had lost her voice, loud and wild, sometimes furious, sometimes desperate. Not this nearly uncanny silence like in the morning, no, maybe even more than the usual screaming and yelling, like she had to add the screams from the morning now, too.

posted October 7th, 2003

And then the pliers were heathen in the coals. To have a shorter way, the Earl kicked the brazier below the rack, exactly beyond her shimmering buttocks. It needed some time, but then the heat was nearly unbearable for her. She danced on the rack, even if she was stretched that it should be nearly impossible that she could twist her body in such way, sweat and urine dropped down in the glowing coals below where it vaporized with sizzling sounds, while Geoffrey squeezed her toes with large pliers until they turned black and blue und the blood shot from the edges of her splittered toenails.

And this was not enough of the heat! The table was placed at her feet and the torturer filled to smaller plates with coals and places them exactly below her feet that still had bleeding open wounds from the bastinado this morning.

Now her screams got even worse, often only stopped by heavy coughing, when she got blood from bitten lips and tongue into the lungs. It was a ‘lazy’ torture for the henchman and the Earl during this hour. They let the coals do their cruel work and waited, only turning the rack’s wheel from time to time, or to draw bloody lines with a whip across her chest, belly and thighs each time she seemed to be fainted to bring her back immediately with this new pain.

I didn’t allow branding irons yet… not in the second-degree torture; this would be something for another day, that I could spare her as I still hoped with the help of the pear.

But even if she screamed now like a little child, there was no confession, no sign of her to give up finally. Her eyes were tear stained and reddish from the burst little veins, but her look always showed the same defiance and stubbornness like before, now even mixed with hate, a lot of hate when she gazed towards the Duke… a hate that not even gave her enough strength to resist the torture, that even could end her screams sometimes and replace her prayers with curses towards her torturers.

Often I asked her to confess, to revoke her heresy, but best I got was silent despair, more often she cursed and shouted… I am used this from so many tribunals before, so it was really ‘normal’ this afternoon. Only that in this so weak looking girl was enough strength to resist a torture that had broken strong men before, this was surprising.

I looked at her again, the coals at her feet and below her ass dimmed only lowly, they had lost their painful heat, time for a change. Her body bathed in sweat was trembling all over, her screams meanwhile hoarse and often interrupted by heavy coughing, where she spitted some blood.

“Fix the screws,” I sighed finally… time to find the end finally. The screws were the last thing before I would use the pear. Not to break her bones yet, but this she couldn’t know; the pain would become worse even without breaking bones.

Geoffrey and the Earl slowly twisted the screws; each at one at her already badly damaged ankles. Step for step, very slowly, the spikes penetrated shredded skin and flesh, presses against damaged nerves, and finally pressed hard against the pure bones from the top, while the spikes on the back of her feet had more soft flesh and a flexible but very sensible achileon-tendon to do an even more bloody and painful work. Soon her screams ended in a low endless moaning, only penetrated by a howling scream, when Geoffray beat a with heavy tongs on the shackles, causing a shocking pain that runs directly from the bones of the ankles to the brain.

My look fell again to the pear. “Before we use the pear, put on the leg screws!” Her body again stiffened in wild panic … not because of the legs-crews, even if those were presented her by the Earl with devilish smile. No, she raised her head with some effort and stared wildly at the pear, the same pear she had in her mouth during her abuse.

“No…no… please, anything but not this!”

“It is your choice alone… confess and you can avoid it… resist even the leg screws and I’m forced to use this pear!” Jeanne even shrieked by the spelling of the word, and even more all her muscles cramped when laid the cold metal pear on her chest between her breasts. She tried to shake it away from her trembling skin like a poisonous spider, but meanwhile she was even too weak for this move; her spasming muscles didn’t obey her anymore. And so I let the pear there, where she could feel it, see it when she raised her head… maybe this would be enough motivation additionally to the leg screws to make her confess finally.

Those heavy irons had been tightened now, squeezing her lower legs from both sides with the spikes inside, pressing against her shin-bone barely protected from a thin layer of skin, that turned black and blew after some few turns of the screws; the usually much softer back that was now a hard muscle spasming and tightened after many hours stretched on the rack, needed only a little bit more tightness, until it changed its colour as well. Again she screamed like a wounded animal, when Geoffrey hit the firmly tightened screws with pliers.

I stood near her head and wiped wet hair from her eyes.

“Confess finally, Jeanne, or I don’t have another choice!” I said lowly pointing to the pear on the chest. And indeed, her desperate look now fell to the tool between her breasts for a moment and back to me, she opened her mouth and tears ran in streams from her eyes.

“What… what do you want to hear from me?” Barely audible, but I nodded contently, finally this matter came to an end.

“Maybe you whore could start with the details, how much you enjoyed your fuck with the devil?” The Earls mocking comment wiped away the lost expression in her face instantly. Angrily I looked at him, just to see, that this was exactly his intention… he didn’t want her to confess now, no, he wanted to torture her as long as possible, as I recognized now with a shudder. And in this case he had won for the moment.

“You damned English bastard, look in the mirror if you look for the devil!” New rage gave her new strength, and while he still laughed, proud about his ‘success’, he grabbed the pear.

“And this is the right tool to punish whores who fucked the devil? Right?”

***************

I knew it was useless for today, but I also knew that he would use it, if I’d ordered it or not. I nodded to Geoffrey who looked asking to me – of course he also knew that this was useless for today.

“Go on”, I sighed; I didn’t see a way to hold the Earl back now. Geoffrey fetched a wooden plank covered with spikes, and while the Earl lifted her with his hands on her tender waist, the spiked plank was placed exactly below the rather badly burnt buttocks. A loud yelling scream filled the torture chamber, when the Earl released her and the spikes hit the burnt skin, a scream that even got worse and louder, when he pressed with all of his weight against her hip. Now her vagina was even more exposed than before and the Earl took the pear out of Geoffrey‘s hand.

“This is my fuck.” He grinned, and I’m sure, that he indeed imagined abusing her another time, when he slowly intruded the pear into her tight vagina that still was spoiled with some crusted blood from her former abuse.

I turned away, knowing to well, that this torture would not make her talk now anymore, even if her screams shrilled louder than ever before in my meanwhile hurting ears. Slowly the Earl turned the screw, and the pear opened inside of her, hard metal pressed her most sensible flesh and nerves with merciless power, until her thin belly was deformed enough to see the form of the iron below the flesh. She now only rattled in terror, her eyes twisted that only the eye white was to see, blood run out of her nose, ears and mouth. He punched with pliers against her belly, against the ending of the pear that jut out her vagina, causing a thin stream of light red blood dropping down to the floor below and another inhuman wailing left her open mouth that make me shudder.

“Is this as big as the devil’s cock now?” Another blow on her belly followed, the whole rack vibrated from force she tried to bend her body. Her screams ended in a suffocated coughing, bubbling foam run out of her mouth.

“Enough, or do you want to kill right now.”

“Kill a whore with a good fuck? Why not!” He laughed out loudly and gave her another blow to the belly. Her screaming now nothing like a suffocated gurgling and coughing.

“But you are right:” Another blow to the screw made had prance wildly, her eyes nearly fell out of sockets, but she had no more breathe even for a low scream. “Tomorrow I would regret that the fun has ended already.”
With a last furious move, he twisted the wide open pear inside her, causing only a last spasming trembling that runs from her hip through all of her muscles downwards to her feet, and upwards to belly chest and arms, than her body fell limb, and only the heavily beating heart shown by the veins in her neck showed that she was still alive.

He laughs and pulled the pear out of her, covered with a foamy mass of blood and slime.

He presented it to Geoffrey, who watched the torture silently, but obviously highly amused. “You have another one, yes? This will be my trophy!” He licked on the slime and I nearly vomited, even if I’m used a lot, this bastard really was sick!

“Tomorrow here again, Inquisitor?”

“Tomorrow?” I looked at this broken body on the rack. “If you want to kill her, yes, but without me. If you want the prosecution of the tribunal she will need some days rest before we can go on with the third degree!”

He nodded. “You are the expert… but she MUST burn as a witch, you know.”

“If she is one, she will! And don’t forget that I said some days ‘rest’, so take care that no ‘devil’ will visit her in her cell!”

He looked angrily, but nodded reluctantly. “Okay, no devil; even I think that a good fuck is always good for the health, especially for a French whore.”

“It is easy: you want me to convict her as a heretic, and I want you to protect her cell from the devil. I’m sure each of us will do a good job, right?”

“Right.” He nodded and smiled suddenly. “This bitch will be a beautiful torch on the stake!”

She had been imprisoned in the deepest dungeons of the castle. Here the prisons cells were not much more than holes in the rock below the castle itself, the floor covered with muddy water that dropped from the walls and ceilings. It was cold here, and the stench was overwhelming when the prison guard opened the door into the lowest level, only illuminated by some flickering torches.

He didn’t need to tell me the way, I could here her low prayers from the entrance, and I send him away with a gesture. Some rats moved out of my way, not really fearfully – the rats in those cells didn’t need to fear very much from human beings. Jeanne knelt in the foot-deep, certainly iced cold water, and didn’t stop her prayers, even if the shudder running through her body told me, that she had noticed my advance.

Thoughtfully I watched her for some minutes. The heavy shackles and chains nearly looked ridiculous on this skinny body, somewhat emaciated from the imprisonment and her trembling skin showed the bruises and wounds from the past tortures.

“Jeanne!” I cleared my throat and opened the heavy iron door that moved with creaking sounds. She finished her prayer without taking more notice than becoming louder before she finally looked at me, firmly, somewhat despiteful, but her eyes couldn’t hide the fear completely and another shudder run over her body, strong enough to make the chains clatter.

“Oh, the man of the Lord is visiting me, what a honour,” she said ironically, with teeth chattering from the cold. “If you want to continue with your justice, I’m prepared.” With some effort she stood up, instinctively trying to hide her nudeness with the arms.

“This is no game, Jeanne. You think, it cannot be worse, but you are very wrong. From the second degree of the torture your body will not recover so easily.” I felt anger arise from her accusement, from the stubbornness of this stupid little girl. “You better should confess if you don’t want to experience the pain of breaking bones!”

She swallowed hardly. “It is in the hands of our God, do what you want. You can break my body, but you never will make me betray my saint.”

I pressed my lips; in many cases it was more effective than the torture itself to imprison someone in prisons like this for some days, let them alone with the memory of the past tortures and full of nightmares and fear from the ones that will come in the future. But here a longer rest didn’t make a sense. And even better: the Earl was on a hunt at this day. Of course he wouldn’t be very amused, if he would have missed the ‚pleasure‘ of torturing his captive by himself, but it was my decision only, when the tribunal shall be continued…

“We will see…” I called for the prison guard. “Tell Geoffrey to prepare everything for the second degree…. and bring her to the torture chamber in one hour!”

Satisfied I noticed the raising fear in her face. “You should better think about your answer when I ask you the next time to confess your heresy.”

Sometimes it was difficult to fight the devil even for me, I would have to spent this hour with prayers to fight him and ask for God’s mercy, when I did wrong; a thought that the again came in my mind when I left the prison behind me, and with it the loud prayers from Jeanne.

posted December 20th, 2003

“Here she is, your Reverend. Everything is prepared to start at your command.” Geoffrey pointed to the naked girl, who appeared small and lost sitting in the huge chair studded with countless small spikes. The chair was a source of constant pain, even without any additional torture, and it got worse with each passing minute as she squirmed to escape the vicious spikes. Her skin glistened with sweat and her muscles trembled with strain as she struggled vainly to escape the agony of the spikes by lifting her nude body away from the needle-like points. But her constant writhing simply added to her torment as it continually brought new flesh into play against the points.

Her head was sunk on her breast. Her breathing quickened as I advanced but she didn’t show any other reaction to my presence. I smelled the cheap wine on Geoffrey’s breath as I neared them. “Are you drunk?”

He shook his head under my stern look. “No, your Reverend – only some wine at breakfast. No problem, the Duke is out today, and so I didn’t expect…”

“This is not his trial… or perhaps it is you need an assistant? Then choose one.” I pointed to the exiting soldiers, who looked back to us with some hope in their eyes.

“No, not for this!” Geoffrey shook his head, and seemed not to be too unhappy that the Duke would not disturb his professional work this day. “I can do everything required here without a helping hand!” I had noticed that Jeanne’s body stiffen at the mention of the Duke’s name, as well as the look of relief when she heard he would be absent.

“Jeanne d’Arc, I ask you once again to finally confess. This…”

“Look at your Reverend, when he speaks to you, scum!” Geoffrey grabbed her hair and pulled her head forcibly in my direction. I ignored her low groans.

“Your torture will be more severe than ever today if you insist on remaining stubborn. You will know nothing but pain, pain and more pain!”

“God knows that I never did anything wrong. And finally he will be your judge, too,” Although filled with pain her voice was surprisingly strong and filled with determination.

I sighed as she obviously thought this day would be easier for her because the Duke was absent. Soon she would learn how wrong she was! “As you wish. Geoffrey, you may begin.” I returned to my seat and nodded to the scribe, who finally had arrived and taken his seat. He had already had started to write something in his papers. I hadn’t yet reached my seat when I heard her groans grow louder, then turn to barely suppressed screams that ended in a loud shriek when Geoffrey’s boot hit the wooden board that pressed against her shins. “How do you like this, bitch?” He pressed his weight against her trembling thighs, pushing her thighs and buttocks hard against the spikes, and kicked the board again. The whole chair vibrated and her screams became louder and more desperate as the badly healed wounds on her left lower leg reopened, and the first ripple of blood dropped to the floor.

Her eyes opened in terror at the sight of the spiked iron grate he began to lower to the top of her thighs. “Oh no, not that. Please no…no…”

“You only have to confess, and it ends at once!” But she merely pressed her lips tightly together and looked away, watching him through half closed lids as he fastened heavy weights at the grate’s sides. Now the spikes pressed hard against the muscles of her thighs, and pushed the back of her thighs deeper into the spikes set in the seat. She tightened her leg muscles, but two or three heavy kicks to the board and she lost the strength in her limbs and collapsed from the pain in her shins. The spikes now pierced deeper into her flesh and thin streams of bright red blood ran from her wounds down her thighs. She screamed until the lack of air forced her to gasp for breath. “Confess Jeanne. Think of what is to come. It will only get worse and worse from here. It is only a matter of time before you break. Why suffer needlessly? In the end it will make no difference how long you endured the torture. Your confession will be final.”

posted January 12th, 2004

“Whatever you do to me, I will never betray God and my Saint!” she insisted between clenched teeth with a hoarse but firm voice. Even as she spoke Geoffrey was placing a bowl with glowing coals below her feet. Although my robe was thick I could feel the heat when I stood at her side. Jeanne’s calves nearly went into spasm as she tried to keep her soles as far away from the coals as possible, but it was a useless effort. Her strength ebbed and soon the sizzling of her flesh could be heard until the sound of her screams drowned it out. Then she managed to lift her feet free of the flames for another minute before the scene was repeated. Soon the smell of burned skin filled the room.

“You have no idea of WHAT we will do to you if you don’t confess now!” I growled and nodded to Geoffrey who held a branding iron in his left hand. “Let her feel this…with her own hands.” I could see her fighting the urge to beg for mercy, a mercy she knew would not be granted. She followed Geoffrey’s advance with wide-open eyes, gazing at the tip of the iron that glowed nearly white. Geoffrey grabbed the fingers of her right hand and bent them back as far as possible. He held the tip close enough to her palm to redden her skin and produce the first white blisters. “Oh God,” she whispered, paralysed in fear of the glowing iron, but she gave no sign she was ready to confess. Geoffrey looked at me and I simply nodded. He pressed the iron against her palm and her hand vanished in a cloud of smoke.

For a short moment she was paralysed by the pain, then her body reacted. She stiffened and then bucked, her toes pressed to the coals below. Her hips raised off the seat with enough force to move the heavy weights that held the grate on her thighs and that now bounced with a dull bang against the chair’s sides. Her mouth opened and closed once like a fish out of water before a shrill howling scream was heard and her head banged backwards against the chair, leaving blood-crusted hair tangled in the spikes. She was still screaming when Geoffrey removed the tip and pushed the iron back into the coals to heat it again. Her muscles relaxed and she fell back in the chair as though she had fainted, but her eyes and mouth were still open, and with a kind of disbelieve she stared at the finger-wide wound that covered the width of her palm.

“This is what you will feel on your whole body when you are burned alive at the stake!” Her eyes jumped wildly between her palm and me and she gulped and coughed as she tried get enough air for a reply.

“You…you will burn me, no matter whether I confess or not,” she managed to finally groan.

“Yes, you are right. It will probably not make a difference to the Duke.” I knew that nothing could save her from being executed in the end, and she knew it as well. “But if you confess, Geoffrey will kill you before he lights the stake so you will at least die without feeling this pain again.”

She shook her head wildly. “My…my God will not allow this…he…!” Her argument ended in another wild scream when Geoffrey touched the hot iron to her upper-arm.

“He doesn’t help you now in any way; why do you think, he will help you at the stake?” I finished her sentence for her when her scream had ended because of the lack of air. Her lips and teeth were chattering now as though she had a fever, and before she could answer Geoffrey pressed the iron to her thigh. He left it there until the vapor dissipated enough to show the ugly wound the hot steel had left. Her head sunk to her chest, blood dripping to her chest and belly from where she had bitten her tongue in the useless effort to suppress another heartrending scream. “End this now Jeanne and confess!”

Her mouth opened, but nothing more than an unintelligible gurgling left her lips together with mixture of blood and foamy spittle. She shuddered and retched, but shook her head ‘no’ wildly, until Geoffrey answered by pressing the tip to her belly and holding it there, until it was too cold to produce smoke anymore. “Next will be here, bitch,” and he touched the now cold tip to her breast and played with her nipple. She looked at me with desperation, tears running in streams from her eyes, and for a moment I felt hope that she had finally had enough. But then she bent her head back, closed her eyes and started to pray in a voice hoarse from screaming. I turned away as Geoffrey advanced on her again with a well-heated iron. The following scream couldn’t have been recognized as human and became even shriller when Geoffrey pressed the still hot iron to her other breast. Then suddenly there was silence.

“She has fainted, your Reverend.” Geoffrey felt the pulse at her neck. “Shall I go on with the irons? They will bring her back quickly.” With the now colder tip he touched her pubic hair. “Especially if I heat the bitch up here next!” I shuddered and looked at the naked body that hung limp in the huge chair. Small clouds lifted from her feet that rested in the still hot coals, but even this didn’t wake her now.

“No, Geoffrey, stop this now and give her a short rest. If she doesn’t wake up soon use water and then continue with thumbscrews.”

“Why?” He seemed more than a little disappointed, “She reacts rather well to the hot irons. I bet with some more touches on her nipples, cunt and ass and she will confess to whatever you want!”

I swallowed hard. As the inquisitor I certainly couldn’t tell him I felt pity at this moment, and that I was terrified by the thought of burning the private parts of this poor girl with hot irons. “I doubt that the Duke would be very happy if you damage her there!”

Certainly this was no lie, and Geoffrey nodded at me grinning, “Oh yes, you are wise man, your Reverend. He would kill me in rage – this he certainly would want to do by himself when he becomes bored with his French whore!”

posted March 8th, 2004

Jeanne didn’t show a reaction when Geoffrey fixed her legs slightly spread in a wooden pillory. Her shins and calves were bruised, red and blue from the spikes and the board that had pressed her lower legs against the chair during this first hour of the torture.

“What’s up, bitch? Still sleeping? Wake up, you can rest later in hell in the bed of your devilish lover!” The torturer raised her eyelid, the white below showed that she still was fainted, but then he lifted her some inches with his fingers in her sex, and she woke up with a howling scream that echoed from the walls of the room.

“He-he, better this way than to waste good water for a dirty witch!” Before I opened my mouth to a protest he had let her go again and her buttocks fell down on the spikes with a clutching sound.

Another time she shrieked, before she bite her lips. “You…you…damned…”A heavy coughing interrupted her curse and some spittle mixed with blood dropped down on her chest, that raised and sunk with hectic breathes. With all force she tried to calm down, but her teeth clenched and she trembled all over her body, when she looked at me with tear stained eyes, ignoring the additional discomfort when Geoffrey moved the brazier with his foot below her legs.

“Why don’t you just kill me, you slave of those English bastards? You waste your time, no matter what you are doing, I will not betray God and my Saint!”

For some moments I looked at her silently, then I nodded towards Geoffrey who presented thumbscrews with some impatience in his grinning face.

“Go on!” I ordered with hoarse voice, knowing too well, what those spiked irons would do to the bones of her fingers. Did this so helpless looking girl really swung wildly a sword in battles? I rarely could imagine this, but certainly she would never be able to hold a sword again after this torture, when her fingers would be smashed and broken. But she didn’t fight now, let Geoffrey place the metal bars at her fingers without useless struggling, only her eyes showed the horror the girl felt now.

I had closed my eyes and prayed some prayers, but the creaking sound of the slowly closing screws filled the otherwise silent room. I looked up with her first sound, a kind of high squeaking, a scream deep in her throat that come through clenched teeth. The visible parts of her fingers were already black and blue, first drops of blood were pressed from below her fingernails.

Posted May 4th, 2004

She gasped for air, her pale blue eyes darting frantically about the torture chamber as though she might find someone or something that would end her agony. Then the inevitable sound of breaking bones was heard, like a dry branch cracking under foot in the forest. Of course, I’ve heard this often enough in other trials and I didn’t think it could affect me any longer, but in this case I must admit I sighed in relief when she finally lost control and her earsplitting screams covered the cracking and crunching of the splintering finger bones. Geoffrey too seemed relieved to finally hear this normal reaction to the torture. He stopped and wiped some sweat from his forehead, then grabbed metal pliers and smashed it against the iron of the thumbscrews, getting another inhuman scream from his victim when a fine shower of blood sprayed from her hand.

“Confess, bitch!” Another blow, and this time her screams ended in coughing and gurgling, but not before she had beat her legs against the wooden stocks and thrown her head backwards into the chair with such force I was afraid she would fracture her skull.

“We need to fix her head.” Geoffrey also noticed this danger and quickly fetched a head-masher and fixed the sobbing and moaning girl’s head in it.

“Do you confess now?” With ominous creaking sounds he tightened it until her chin was pressed against the iron base of the cruel device with such force that I could hear her teeth cracking before he released it enough to allow her to answer. But she only opened her mouth for prayer which was rudely interrupted when Geoffrey tightened the masher again and ended her supplications in an undecipherable moan. One more turn and this time streams of blood ran from her nose and her eyes rolled back so only the whites were still visible.

“That’s enough, Geoffrey, don’t kill her!”

“I know, your Reverend,” he answered, sounding somewhat offended. When he released the masher she opened her mouth and spit out shards of broken teeth. Dark red blood ran from the corners of her mouth.

“Water…please…” she begged. It was nearly inaudible, but I nodded, and Geoffrey gave her some of the dirty water from a nearby barrel. She drank greedily but her stomach revolted with the first drops and it came back out of her half opened mouth and some ran into her lungs when she breathed, initiating another fit of heavy coughing.

“End this now Jeanne; end it or it will become worse!” Her eyes stared off into space and she didn’t react to my words until Geoffrey whipped a finger-thick stick on her burned soles, again and again until the chair and the stocks vibrated from her wild struggles. It didn’t seem possible but her screams were now even louder and more desperate than before.

“Confess, bitch!” More blows shredded the burned skin and blood dripped from her soles. He then moved to her hand and smashed the rod against the thumbscrew, opening the fresh wounds in her fingers.

“Stop…oh God…PLEASE STOP!” She shrieked in agony, when more blows were delivered to her fingers and hand.

“THEN CONFESS!” I bent forward to look into her wildly staring eyes. I heard the sound of another blow. “Only you can end the torture. As soon as you confess this is over!”

She wanted to say something, but only a swell of blood and drool came out of her mouth. “No… no… I can not… I… ahhh…”.and with the sigh of relief she fell limp. She had fainted again and neither more blows to her soles and her hand nor several buckets of water could bring her back fully. Her eyes were half open but she wasn’t fully aware of her surroundings, dwelling somewhere between wakefulness and sleep.

“Damn! The devil helps his whore. She was so near to confessing!” Geoffrey was obviously frustrated that a little girl dared to resist his skills. Then a new thought crossed his mind. “But she’s weak enough now. Her sex is her weakness.” He laughed and struck her exposed vagina with his stick. Jeanne merely groaned, too far away to suffer the cruelty of the blow fully.” I bet after a few hours on the horse, she will confess whatever you want!”

“I only want the truth!” I replied sharply, but I knew he was right. During her time in the army, fighting and living like a man, she had forgotten her womanhood, and to torture her pussy with the horse would remind her that she was not a soldier of God, but nothing more than a helpless girl.

“Okay Geoffrey, put her on the horse.”

I watched how he fixed Jeanne’s wrists and neck in a pillory-like restraint, fixed it at a chain from the ceiling that she was forced to stay, if she wouldn’t hang limb in the stocks. Then Geoffrey fetched the horse… a wooden triangle with a metal edge encrusted from dried blood.

Without effort he lifted the light weighted girl and sat her down on the sharp edge. This new pain made her shriek again, her legs kicked in the air, but quickly he had fixed her ankles below the cruel seat in another rather heavy wooden pillory that added to her own weight and pressed her sex even deeper to the edge. Then he adjusted the neck chain, that her body was more straightened, but without giving her any support.

“My God… stop it, please…” Her thighs clutched to the wood between them, in the futile try to get this edge away from her; her toes and the unbroken fingers open and closed as did her mouth.

“Do you confess now?”

“NO… NO… NEVER… I…” Geoffrey didn’t wait until she finished, but pulled her upwards about an inch, and let her fall back to the horse then immediately, causing a loud yelling scream, that overturned the slap of her sex and back to the wood with ease.

I waited until she gasped for air, her legs still trembling like in spasms, and her body now covered with fine pearls of sweat from head to toes.

“The next time you will fall down from a bigger distance,” I stated with rough voice, fighting each sign of pity in view of the tears running from her beseeching eyes.

She closed it with a loud sighs and bite her lips. On my sign, Geoffrey pulled her upwards again, until the blood from her wounded sex dropped down to the wood several inches below. When the pressure on her sex decreased, she first let hear an sound of relieve, but this ended fast in a gurgling sound, when the neck-shackle pressed harder against her neck and strangled her. Her eyes were filled with panic now; she tried to close her legs, to press her knees against the wood.

I nodded to Geoffrey and grinning he let the chain go, so she fell down to the sharp edge again with more speed and force this time. The pain was such a shock, that she even didn’t scream, her mouth was wide open as was her eyes, that only showed the white. Then after some long moments, a shrill howling scream filled with agony and desperation left her mouth that ended in a low crying and sobbing.

“Jeanne, end this finally and talk! With each minute of stubbornness your pain will become worse.” To underline my worse, Geoffrey advances with a big pliers and squeezed the soft flesh at her size with brutal force. Again she shrieked out loudly, but only shook her head.

“Add the weights,” I commanded and quickly Geoffrey fixed two heavy stones to her leg-shackles that stretched out her legs completely and pressed her down to the sharp edge with even more force.

“You goddamned bastards!…you…!” More curses followed, curses, she only could have learnt from her soldiers. Geoffrey worked now with the pliers on the flesh of her belly, arms and legs, and still she cursed, tried to keep herself in rage to hide the increasing weakness.

Finally he reached her breast, squeezed the right one with brutal force, and now finally her curses ended in loud sobbing and crying, tears dropped down from her face, and she only whimpered, started now finally to beg for mercy.

“Talk now, you damned bitch!” Geoffrey also was covered with sweat now, led the bluish colored breast go and gripped the nipple of the left. “Talk, before I tear this away!”

“No please, no!” He increased the pressure, and she shrieked out loudly another time, weaker and hoarse now. “Please, please…stop this!” Her face now was wet from tears, her voice almost to low to understand.

“Do you confess?” Geoffrey twisted and pulled at the pliers. Her nipple already was black from the pressure. “I start to loose my patience with you, French bitch!” Additionally he stepped on the wood between her legs, but she didn’t have the force to scream anymore.

“I…I… may not betray my God!” She only whispered almost to low to understand her words.

“Damned bitch!” Furious now he let her breasts go, and punched the pliers with force against her vagina, that was violently pressed against the wood below already. But even this and some more blows only made her body trembling in spasms, her face was distorted to a mask of pure agony, but she still she didn’t speak out the words that would free her from this pain.

Geoffrey threw the pliers away and grabbed again the chain to pull her upwards, higher and higher, until the wood between her mercilessly stretched legs hit the blood-covered horse from below.

“No…no… You may not do this…!” She gasped with effort, fighting against the strangling neck-shackle. I saw how she tried to raise her feet, to close her legs, but she was much too weak now to fight the heavy weights that kept her trembling and spasming legs straight and spread, giving a free look to her blood-covered inner thighs.

“I have to do it, if you don’t confess now!” Pure desperation in her eyes, when she started to shake her head. Geoffrey let her go a bit, but only as fake, kept her away from the horse in time and pulled her up again, before her panicked screams has stopped.

“Please… yes… I …… what do you want me to say?” She sobbed now like a little girl, and I saw that she really had given up in this moment completely; finally she was ready to confess.

But just in this moment, when I wanted to give the sign to let her down, the door to the torture room was opened with a loud noise.

“DAMNED, how do you dare to torture this bitch when I cannot watch it!” The Earl ran inside with a face red from anger and gave Geoffrey a rude push, so that his wet hands lost the grip to the chain. The body of Jeanne fell down from a height as long as a lower arm clutched on the edge with a force, that the blood poured up to my face. She tried to yell, but the shock of pain has driven all breath out of her lungs, so she yelled silently, riding an obscene dance of pain for some moments until she felt limb in her bounds, only week movements of her chest showed that she wasn’t dead.

“Congratulation, Earl,” I said sarcastically. “You just have stopped her confession rather effectively!”

“Who cares,” still filled with anger he kicked against the horse, but without getting any reaction from the fainted girl. “Then she will talk some hours later. From now on, I will take control over her torture. You may watch and report for you church, but never dare again to steal from me the fun of torturing this French bitch!”

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. Quoom Full Siterip!

INQUISITION [Quoom]

INQUISITION

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. Quoom Full Siterip!

“Take your filthy hands off of me, you stinking bastard!” Isabella snarled, her anger so great she did not register the terrible surroundings of the dungeon. She struggled in the strong grip of the villain who pushed her forwards.

“If you dare scratch me I will break your wrist like a twig,” he barked. To underline the menace he hardened the grip of his fat but strong right hand in which her petite hands almost vanished.

“Ahh… you will regret this,” the comtessa hissed at him between clenched teeth. “How dare you…”

“Stop this now…” Slowly the monk in the robes of the Dominican order turned away from the warming fire and looked into the room. “..and let her go… for now!”

With a sigh of relief Isabella straightened up and massaged her aching hands.

“What is the meaning of this? How dare you imprison me? Don’t you know who I am? And my clothes! Give them back to me at once so I can get rid of these stinking disgusting rags! I…”

“I have been told that you have worn male clothes… more evidence of your guilt?”

“GUILT? Are you insane, priest? I was riding in my forest, and for a ride male clothes are a bit more practical than wide robes! I want them back. AT ONCE!”

“You seem to misunderstand your situation, Milady. You are accused of practicing witchcraft… and you have been brought here for your trial.!”

“That… that is ridiculous! And fully illegal! Men clothed as bandits – men who didn’t show any official sign – kidnapped me. There was no public accusation, no due process. I…”

“Save your breath and listen if you want to end this in a good way. We have enough for a tribunal but I don’t want to harm you…at least not harm you more than necessary.”

“Ah, yes?” She stared at him furiously. “So I suppose I should thank you now for allowing me to spend the night in this stinking dungeon with rats and vermin?”

“Maybe you should,” the priest replied quietly. “But more important for you is to prove to me that you are willing to return to the path of Our Lord.”

“I don’t have to prove anything to you! My people will kick your ass and chase you out of my country!”

“They will? Maybe… if they only knew where you were. To avoid such complications I choose the somewhat unusual way you spoke of to bring you here, Comtessa. Let’s come to the point: you sign all of your possessions over to the Holy Mother Church to prove your good will, and you will spend the rest of your life as a nun in the safe arms of our Lord.or…” Thoughtfully he touched the terrible tools hanging from hooks above the fireplace.

“Ah, that’s it…hypocritical bastards! You think, “If I just threaten the little girl a bit I can easily get everything from her,” she spit out in disgust. “Forget it… since my parents were killed in your “Holy War” there were several attempts like this one… and you will not have more luck than the others before you!”

“As you wish… but I’m afraid you force me to hurt you.” He looked for a moment at various devices in the room before he pointed to the rack. “Teach her that this is not a joke, Gregor. Some pain will make her more humble and help her to follow our argumentation!”

“Don’t you dare… AHH!” Her protest ended in a pain-filled scream when Gregor grabbed her arms and bent them brutally backwards to pull her towards the huge ladder where another man waited grinning. Against the combined forces of the two men she hadn’t even the slightest chance; one pressed her against the ladder, his face close enough to hers that she felt ill from the smell of rotting teeth. He held her arms in a strong grip, while the fat one tied thick ropes around her slender wrists.

“You evil bastard! It is you that is an instrument of the devil!” she shouted at the priest. He walked calmly forward and made the sign of the cross over her body. “You hypocritical… “Isabella started to curse him again but the second of her tormentors turned the winch and she was lifted off the ground by the ropes of the rack. Her oaths were lost in a groan of pain as her tortured arms took up the weight of her body. She could do nothing but hang helplessly from her wrists while new ropes were tied tightly around her delicate ankles. The preparations completed the priest simply nodded at the thin man to begin stretching her on the rack.

Isabella’s screams filled the dungeon and drowned out the creaking of the wood and ropes, ropes that tightened painfully around her slender wrists and ankles with brute force and pulled her limbs in opposite directions cruelly stretching her body. Sweat oozed from her every pore and ran down her sides and over her breasts. It made her shift cling to her damp flesh and shimmered on her face, arms and legs.

“Don’t break her joints! Not on the first day anyway; you know the law…this is to be allowed only on the third day.”

“LAW? You sick bastard, all you are doing is against the law…you..AHHHH!” Her angry protests ended in another howling scream, one that ended in a suffocating groan when her lungs had emptied and she couldn’t inhale enough air anymore to scream because of the brutal stretching.

“Stupid woman, do you really think you can resist the torture for several days? We have time enough, and if you don’t agree to the business, your sad remains will end in fire at the stake. Is this what you want?”

“You…” Rough coughing interrupted her answer. “You may not burn me without due process, and since you don’t have proof, you will need my confession. And you will not get my confession, never!” Again she screamed, as the torturer turned the wheel to punish her stubbornness, but with a wink the priest stopped him.

“You want proof, stupid girl? Well then, we will have to look for it.” He laid a hand on the shoulder of the fat man.

“Gregor, look for the devil’s mark. And do it carefully; don’t miss a spot on her body.”

“Of course, your Reverend, I will find it.” His voice showed his pleasure at being chosen for this work, and he didn’t waste a second. Quickly he climbed the ladder and began tearing Isabella’s clothes from her tightly stretched body until, with the exception of a few shreds of cloth that hung from her sweat glazed skin, she was completely naked.

“How…how dare you. Don’t you dare touch me with your dirty hands, you stinking bastard. I will…”

“Maybe outside you are a countess, but in this dungeon you are mine, and I will do with you what I want.” To underline his words, his fingers touched her sex. “EVERYTHING, you understand?” His spittle hit her full in the face and made her feel sick. That feeling grew even greater when she looked into his greedy eyes gazing lustfully at her and felt his fingers working at her vagina. Now fully aware her total vulnerability and helplessness, she bit her lip and turned her head as far away from him as possible, still determined to resist whatever tortures these fiends had planned for her.

______________________

A strange feeling arose in the monk as his eyes wandered over the exposed, outstretched body of the young woman. For a moment he even wished to be the disgusting fat lout whose hands lay on the soft trembling skin.

“Lord, she tries to bewitch me. This women is REALLY a witch!” He shuddered and murmured some prayers to protect himself from the devil’s forces. In his thoughts he apologized to the Cardinal. This countess was not only here to increase the wealth of the Holy Mother Church – no, in his wisdom, His Excellence had recognized that she had been fallen to the devil. Again he shuddered and imagined how much evil a countess could have brought into this world as a creature of the Dark One.

“What are you waiting for, Gregor. Hurry up and find the devil’s mark!”

He ignored the somewhat astonished looks of the two torturers who immediately noticed the change in his voice. There was no more amusement in it, only the strict will to bring justice to a damned witch.

______________________

Isabella noticed this change as well; she felt a new seriousness and thread increase, but before she could wonder what had happened to cause this change, her head was twisted and she felt the sharp, cold edge of a needle touching the skin of her cheek.

“Here is a mole, did the devil kiss you there?” Before she realized what he intended, the thick needle had pierced through her flesh. The shock was perhaps worse than the pain itself and made her mute. She could only groan as the needle pierced deeper and she felt a ripple of warm blood running down her cheek.

“No, not here – it is bleeding. But maybe here?”

His left hand pressed her right arm just above the elbow, and moments later the needle sank deeply into the tightened muscle of her shoulder. Her body arched as far as the ropes allowed, and her loud shrieks filled the room, shrieks that got even shriller when the thick needle was twisted and moved deeper until its tip scratched over the bone of her arm.

“Ah, now it is bleeding here, too… I must search at another place!”

His hand moved along her body, which now trembled like the leaves in the wind. With growing panic Isabella tried to remember where on her body she had a mole – a thought that ended the moment his rough hand grabbed her right breast and squeezed brutally.

“Maybe here – the devil likes to kiss soft flesh, hmm?”

“NO! Not my breast, I don’t have any mole there! I don’t! I…” Her protest ended in a desperate shriek when the needle pierced the skin just below the nipple.

“Not a visible one, right, but the Devil is clever and deceitful enough to hide his traces, especially here.” His grip that hold the soft flesh was so hard that it almost stopped the flow of blood in to her breast, so he pushed the needle deeper and deeper into her flesh, twisting and moving it, while her whole body convulsed uncontrollably and her hoarse screams echoed off the walls.

When a small ripple of blood finally left the wound he didn’t let her breast go, but pierced her again and again, first at her breast, then lower, thrusting the needle into her stomach and belly. When the needle finally pierced her navel she was too exhausted to move anymore.

“Does this feel like the devil’s teeth on your skin, little witch?” She didn’t answer anymore only sobbed quietly, too exhausted to even scream.

______________________

But then she felt his fingers touching her private parts, opening her lips, spreading them wide.

“What are you going…?” In answer to her unfinished question his fingers pressed painfully against the soft flesh spreading them further. Fear gripped her like a vise when she felt the cold tip of the needle slide into her vagina.

“The devil’s favorite place. I’m sure here I will find the spot.”

“NOOO!” she screamed.

Her rising panic gave her new strength and she pulled desperately at the ropes trying to free herself. He pressed the needle against the moist tissue inside her sex and her struggles became so violent the ladder vibrated beneath her. Quickly her other torturer turned the wheel, stretching her enough to prevent any further movement, while the fatter one slowly pierced the delicate flesh of her vagina. Her legs spasmed in pain, her head bent back and she screamed like a wounded animal as she fought the hopeless battle to break free of the rack and pull away from the fiend who was torturing her pussy.

“No blood yet,” Gregor stated firmly, increasing the pressure of his fingers to be sure of this – he was experienced enough to know how to find the devil’s mark.

“Deeper, we must be sure without a doubt!” the monk advanced and looked up at her, while Gregor followed is order and pierced the needle even deeper into the flesh of the screaming woman.

“Still no blood, that is it!”

“Yes, we have the proof… all we need now is her confession. Whip it out this devil’s whore!”

When the fat man pulled the needle from the delicate flesh of her sex, Isabella groaned loudly with relief. She sensed more than saw the man step down from the ladder and through her pain felt a surge of hope that her torture was now over. The priest’s words had been lost on her, drowned out by her own terrible screaming. Now the torture had stopped and she thought it must be because they had realized her innocence. But her relief was short lived, for as soon as the fat man climbed down from the rack the other tormentor once again began to turn the wheel. Once again the bloodstained ropes bit into her ankles and wrists, scraping yet more flesh from her lacerated limbs. Her mouth opened in shock from the renewed pain, but the only sound was her desperate gasp for air as the rack pulled her yet tighter.

“Confess witch!” the priest shouted at his helpless victim, “We have our proof – you are guilty! Save your soul and more unnecessary pain; for know this – I will not stop your torture until you yield. The devil cannot help you here witch!”

This time Isabella heard him but her only answer was a hoarse scream of fury and pain: pain from the horrid stretching of her already taut body and fury at the hypocrisy of the priest and her own powerlessness to stop him. Again the wheel was turned a few degrees and now her screams were of pure agony. She pulled with all her strength against the ropes arching her back off the rack just as the fat man sent the long leather whip whistling through the air. It snapped across her taut belly with a loud crack, adding the fiery pain of the lash to her already unbearable torture. Isabella’s screams rose to an even higher pitch at this new outrage to her naked body.

“Don’t mark her skin at this degree,” the priest ordered.

“This is not my first witch,” Gregor replied, sounding somewhat offended at the mild rebuke, but he didn’t pause and the next blow hit Isabella’s belly less then an inch above the first. Isabella’s skin was fair and sensitive and immediately turned red and swollen where the lash had fallen. The pain was beyond what scarce moments before she would have believed possible and she screamed unashamedly as the whipping continued. Systematically Gregor let the whip wander along her thighs, belly, ribs and breasts. He counted the blows silently to himself wondering at what point the tortured young woman would shriek, “No more! I confess!” Ten, twenty, thirty lashes and still she did not beg for mercy although her nude body was covered with red welts from her knees to her neck.

“More blows will make her bleed, your Reverend, and she still is as stubborn as before.”

Unwillingly the monk looked up from fireplace. He had turned his back on Isabella. The writhing of her naked body and her shrill screams in response to the stinging lashes had aroused him in shameful ways. He was weak and the devil was trying to take advantage of his weakness in the lewd display of his female disciple. The only way the priest could resist was not too look and cover up her seductive cries with his own prayer. Still he saw her in his mind’s eye and wondered if he shouldn’t keep torturing her even after she had confessed.

“Then turn her over and continue on her back. Must I instruct you in each detail?”

It was no easy job turning the captive young woman. They did not release her wrists or ankles from the ropes or even loosen them. They twisted her fettered body as it lay stretched out on the rack. She gave one long scream of agony which deteriorated into a series of sobs as the pressure of the rack increased with the twisting of her limbs. Now she lay face down against the ladder, wrists and ankles crossed and the rough wood scraping at her wounds. The agony was all encompassing. For the first time she prayed for death and the end of her torment. Her breasts heaved as she fought to breathe but with the first lash she found enough air in her lungs for a high-pitched shriek of pain and despair. Gregor worked with the same enthusiasm on her back as he had on her front; lash after lash tore into the back of her thighs, her buttocks and hips, her back and shoulders with the same cruel force.

“Confess,” the priest ordered, “You cannot resist forever, not even with the devil’s help. Confess and save your soul!”

His words fell on deaf ears. She heard them but could not make any sense of them. All she knew was her pain, the horrible agony that tore at her limbs and burned her skin as though she were being roasted alive. She didn’t even have the energy to turn her head toward the sound of his voice. Still the whip flayed her but now she no longer had the strength to scream. She only whimpered with each blow, while mucous ran uncontrollably from her nose and drool and spittle from her mouth.

“Enough for now,” the priest ordered, “We will probably have to subject this stubborn witch to the next degree. Let her rest until tomorrow. Perhaps some time to think will help convince her of the uselessness of her resistance.”

Isabella’s welt-covered body hung limply from the ropes. Were it not for the shallow breathing one might have thought her dead. Her ankles were unbound and she was lowered into the greedy hands of her torturers. She barely noticed them pawing at her naked body.

“The devil might have helped you avoid more torture for today witch, but he is not here to fuck you. That will be done by us now.” Laughing the fat man touched her sex with the grip of the whip. “Maybe I will have to widen this noble cunt of yours a bit so that my mighty cock will fit in.”

With a shout of fury that had been reserved for his victim the priest interrupted his play. “Stop at once! Didn’t you hear me? I ordered you to bring her to her cell.”

“But…” The monk held up his hand to stop further complaint. His anger which had risen so quickly now abated just as fast. This was part of the price for henchmen and torturers, that they were allowed to abuse and rape their victims for their own pleasure as long as it did not interfere with the business of extracting a confession. But he couldn’t resist the witchcraft of this young women and the thought of these two churls forcing her was more than he could bear. His feelings might even have been called jealousy.

“Do you want to argue my orders?” His voice was sharp enough to suppress any comment. “Bring her to her cell and bind her with heavy iron. She is a very dangerous witch Gregor,” he said, softening his voice to show concern for his minion, “You…we must be very careful.”

Gregor simply nodded grimly showing he understood and lifted her under his arm like a sack of onions to carry her back to her cell.

It was a sharp pain that woke her from unconsciousness. Her eyes needed a few moments to adapt to the darkness, but then Isabella saw the source of her pain. “RATS!” For a moment terror paralyzed her; two fat disgusting rats were tearing away the loose skin from her badly bruised and abraded wrists and ankles. The rats ignored her shrill shrieks, barely looking up at the direction they came from. In panic she managed to shake her heavily chained wrists and ankles enough to chase them away, but the beasts moved off only a short distance, watching her with greedily glowing eyes. The rats had had enough experience and were clever enough to know that a prisoner in chains was not a danger, and that they only had to wait before they could continue their meal.

Isabella shuddered and trembled; it was cold now that the fireplace in the torture chamber was nowhere near. The iron bar that fettered her ankles and wrists forced her to crouch on the frigid dungeon floor and the cold stone seemed to draw the heat from her naked body. With the cold, the pain returned; it felt like every inch of her flesh was alive with it. She tried to move a bit, but the heavy spiked iron collar on her shoulders caused new torment with each movement, and the rough iron that locked her wrists and ankles so tightly grated on the bloody flesh of her wounds, rubbing over raw nerves and bringing tears of pain to her eyes.

Ignoring the pain, she tried to reach the screws of her bonds with numb fingers, but of course there was no chance to loosen them. With great effort accompanied by cries and moans of pain she finally succeeded in lifting the metal above the raw flesh, but she knew that as soon as exhaustion overtook her and she drifted off it would slip down once again “At least the pain from the sliding metal will wake me up before those rats reach me,” she thought shuddering.

She moved her shoulders and arms carefully to ease the growing tension in her muscles caused by her awkwardly bent back before they turned into painful spasms. She looked down at her chest; some blood-crusted wounds from the piercing and countless swollen whip marks, but there was no severe damage yet. This would probably change with the next torture session. Isabella could only hope that her soldiers would find traces of the cowardly kidnapping and follow them to this place, wherever it was. Sooner or later she was sure this would happen; she only had to resist each torture and survive until then. Shuddering she remembered the monk’s eyes that told her all too well that he would burn her at the stake the moment he had her confession.

Suddenly the opening of a door interrupted her thoughts. She looked up to see the fat man advancing purposefully toward her. Was the night already over? She stared at him steadily as he approached, trying to hide her overwhelming fear of the upcoming torture.

“Time for my payment, Milady,” he gulped and the smell of cheap alcohol made her sick, but not as sick as the meaning of his words which were underlined by his pressing his foot against her bare pussy.

“You can’t do this!” Isabella’s voice was shrill with panic and disgust, “The monk…he has forbidden…”

“Shut up, witch,” he pushed her roughly onto her back. “You are my whore here and no impotent monk can forbid me taking this noble hole!” Laughing he played rudely with the delicate flesh.

“I… I will curse you, if you dare…” He laughed even louder and his fingers hurt her enough to make her scream through her clenched teeth. “Many witches have tried just that, but my sainted amulet protects me from the devil’s forces.” Still laughing he stood up and lighted the torch on the cell wall. “You are my first noble fuck, Lady, so I will take my time and enjoy it for longer than usually.”

Sick with fear she watched helplessly as he removed his clothes, revealing his fat ugly body and huge erect penis. Terror overwhelmed her and the last of her pride disappeared as she began to beg, “No, please…don’t…please…” but he was already over her and pressed her to the ground with his gross weight. He started to fuck her with brutal thrusts that made her feel like she was being split in two. Isabella screamed and cursed, but nothing could stop him. Two, three times or even more he filled her with his semen. He even fucked her asshole and finally shot the foul stinking liquid in her face.

Breathing heavily he finally dressed… “I bet not even the devil ever gave you such a fuck. Right witch?”

“You dirty bastard. For this you will die very slowly; I will spend my time in this stinking cell thinking about your execution.”

“MY execution?” He laughed cynically,” You would do better to think about the stake where you will burn in a few days.” Laughing he walked out and locked the cell door behind him, leaving her in the cell, once again alone with her pain and the rats. But oddly, despite her humiliation and pain she now felt stronger than before; her rape had given her new motivation to survive long enough to get her revenge, as though that alone would be enough to give her the courage to resist each coming torture.

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. Quoom Full Siterip!

ICINY QUEEN [Quoom]

ICINY QUEEN

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. Quoom Full Siterip!

This is based on the true story of the Iciny Queen Bodicea and her daughters, as written by the Roman historian Tacitus it happened 61 a.d.

Boudicca, known in Roman annals as Bodicea, was born into aristocracy around 30 A.D. Little or nothing is known of where she came from; many believe that her name, Boudicca, was not her name at all, but that she may have been called Boudiga — the Celtic goddess of Victory — by her followers, which would lead to the Latinized name given as ‘Boadicea Victoria’ given by Roman historians.

Boudicca married into the Iceny royalty in southeastern Britain, believed about 48 A.D., and bore two daughters who had reached adolescence before her husband died of illness in 60 or 61 A.D. After his death came a series of surprising and ruthless attacks on her and her daughters by the Romans, and for this the Iceny tribe became outraged and Boudicca ultimately led a force believed to number over one hundred thousand or more, in a massive rebellion that left a permanent thorn in the side of the Roman Empire.

If you want to know more about the Historical background take a look at //www.athenapub.com/britsite/tacitus1.htm

__________________________________________________________________

Posted August 20th, 2004

Part 1 – Roman Law

The Romans came late in the morning, and their sheer numbers warned Bodicea that this was not a common courtesy visit.

“Go inside with the other people,” she shouted to her two daughters as they tried to accompany her to the village gates to welcome the guests.

“But mother, I…” Bodicea interrupted Sioras with a harsh gesture as she tried to argue with her.

“NO, follow Isolda, it is important that you go inside. I trust that you will prevent the men from doing anything silly.”

“Why is this? Do you think there will be trouble? We are allies of the Rome and…” She spat out the word allies, like most of the Iceny people she hated the conquerors of their country. Her father had been clever enough to avoid fighting this overwhelming power and tried to arrange agreements with them so his people had some kind of freedom. Bodicea was sure he had done the right thing, even though she would love to thrust her sword into the grinning faces and lustful eyes of those who stared at the young Isolda.

“Maybe you know that we cannot pay the taxes that the new Emperor of Rome has ordered. I want to be sure that nothing happens without my orders, now go!”

“Yes, my Queen!” Still furious Siora stepped away. She had calmed down a little, happy in the fact that she had been given an important task to do.

‘One is too calm, one too excitable,’ thought Bodicea with a groan, neither of them is well suited as heirs to the throne of the Iceny people.

_____________________

“You are this… Bodicea?”

“I am Queen Bodicea, daughter of Prostitotas and leader of the Iceny people!” She swallowed hard in response to the insulting address of this Roman Centurion who had halted his horse next to her. Bodicea stood her ground and did not retreat a step even though the hair on the horse touched her arm.

“Queen… hmmm…”

It took a lot of effort for her not to grab her sword when confronted by this mocking and condescending face.

“To me and for our glorious Emperor you are a nothing but a thief!”

Furious with this new insult Bodicea bit her lip and clenched her fist, almost drawing blood.

“We Iceny are not thieves, we CANNOT pay this new tax to your Emperor! Look here…” She pointed to her desolate village. “This is all we have after you took all our riches!” A furious rage welled up inside her; she remembered the treachery of this new Emperor. He denied all the old contracts and just took the villages from the Iceny nobles and enslaved whole families. Their legions were countless and extremely strong, so she managed to calm herself down and stopped herself from cutting the throat of this grinning bastard on the horse.

“Looking at your jewellery, I see we have not taken everything!”

“These are the symbols of my people and family… you will never have it!”

“No?” Without warning he kicked her in the chest and knocked her backwards into the snow that as yet had not melted in the weak spring sun.

Without thinking she grabbed her sword

“You want trouble?” With clenched fists the Centurion looked down at her.

She looked towards her men for she knew they were ready and hands were upon their swords just waiting for one word from her. They would probably kill a few Romans but without doubt there were many more in the woods behind them and that a legion would not be not too far away.

It would be the end for her people if she started a fight now. Also the sharp tips of the Romans pilums were at her neck making the decision easy to let go of her sword.

“No… !” Bodicea swallowed hard and put her sword back into its sheath while she stood up. “We are loyal allies of the Emperor, we would pay the tax if we had that much!”

“Too bad…!” The Roman looked disappointed, maybe because they had no gold or maybe because she didn’t want to fight him. “But if you insist on being a thief then you will be treated like a thief! On your knees Queen of the thieves!”

“What?” Suddenly she found herself surrounded by soldiers with raised pilums, her heart pounded. “I will never kneel down in front of a common soldier like you!” Her hand flew to her sword but before she reached it a blow hit her from behind that caused her stagger. Having grabbed her arms all efforts to fight became futile. She was pushed then dragged into the middle of a fenced area and forced onto her knees below a wooden construction.

“Queen, I can see you are lying!” He laughed out loudly as he looked down at her, he held her with a tight and painful grip. “You will get the punishment of a thief and I hope you will learn your lesson so that I won’t have to return.” He looked at the wooden fencing then to his soldiers. “This will make a perfect whipping frame, tie her to it.… and invite her people to watch, they shall all see what happens to people who don’t obey the glorious Emperor Nero!”

Everything went too fast to get any clear thought. Ropes were bound tightly around her wrists and moments later Bodicea was crudely pulled up until she stood with her arms spread wide apart. Her helplessness excited the mocking soldiers that surrounded her. She tried to calm her pounding heart and had to watch as the Roman soldiers forced her people out from inside their houses. She was satisfied when no one resisted as to fight these Romans would surely be the end for them, she knew this only too well.

With tight lips she shook her head as she saw the beseeching looks that came from her warriors. They were waiting for just one sign from her to pay the Roman back for his insults. But the Roman soldiers were everywhere and even more continued to enter the village, they came in there hundreds. They were all heavily armed and ready for a fight. She groaned quietly to herself and tried to loosen the rope that now cut into her arms. She desperately wanted to avoid this humiliation; meanwhile the Centurion addressed the angry crowd.

“…And we don’t waste time when we need to punish criminals as you will know see!” He finished and turned to Bodicea with evil grin. Free the Queen from her armour!”

Bodicea stiffened. Of course they wouldn’t whip her in her armour but the true meaning of all this was now beginning to dawn on her. The mocking soldiers began to cut the straps of her armour and present her naked torso to all her people and surrounding soldiers.

“Then show us your royal breasts that will soon shake in your whip dance!” The soldier to her right pulled the armour aside and as he did so she muttered a harsh curse at him. As the fresh wind blew it gave her goose bumps and made her nipples erect which made her feel very ashamed.

“I see the queen is as excited as we are,” the centurion advanced, his eyes fixed on her breasts. “Bring me the whip, I will do it by myself to make sure that it will be hard enough and also leave some welts on this royal skin that she will never forget!”

And so her ordeal began, she braced herself to receive the pain that would surely come from the centurion’s fearsome bullwhip. She trembled from the cold wind that blew on her naked body.

“I see you tremble from the cold, this will soon warm you up!” The centurion turned to his men with a cruel smirk on his face. He looked like a man who relished his work.

The first stroke tore the very breath from her lungs as it was delivered with such ferocity. The cruel leather thong snaked across her bare back, the tip curling itself around her chest catching her right breast and nipple. The pain was like no other pain she had ever experienced, it felt like a cross between a punch and a cut from a rapier.

“Mmmmmppphhh.” She tried to stifle a scream at the intense pain of the blow.

“Please feel free to scream and beg for mercy your ladyship, there are many more strokes to come.”

The centurion delivered a second heavy blow across her back causing another crimson welt to form just above the first. Again the tip of the whip snaked itself around her upper chest, this time catching the top of her right breast.

The people of the village looked on with horror at this terrible and barbaric treatment of their Queen. They felt utterly helpless as Bodicea had made it known that they must not intervene in any way. She alone was going to bear the brunt of this inhumane treatment and mutilation of her body.

Now the blows were incessant, Bodicea tried in vain to lessen the impact of this ferocious implement by trying to ride the blows and hopping from one leg to another. Soon the welts became cuts and her bear back became a criss-cross of blood filled lines.

“Ahh, see how she dances to my whip, sing for me Bodicea, sing for my men and your people!” With that the centurion landed some more well aimed and excruciating strokes.

Bodicea could hardly speak, such was her agony, her back was on fire. Never had she experienced such severe pain as this

“Y…y…you will pay for this assault on my person Roman, you had better kill me now for I will repay you for this violation!” With that Bodicea’s legs started to sag, her strength was leaving her.

“When I am done, you will be in no fit state to repay anything to me bitch!” The centurion continued his relentless torture of Bodicea’s body.

Soon the last vestiges of the Queens modesty began to diminish as the razor like blows of the whip began to tear away at her skirt. The villagers felt her shame, however Bodicea was in no fit state to worry about such things as modesty. Her mind was in a delirium; her brain was starting to shut down from the ever-increasing pain emanating from her back.

The centurion began to feel disappointment as his quarry was noticeably wilting before his eyes. Despite this he continued his relentless strokes upon her bloodied back until finally Bodicea collapsed into welcome unconsciousness.

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. Quoom Full Siterip!